20 November 2012

PART I

TEXTS WHOSE AUTHORS CAN BE DATED

AUTHORS LISTED CHRONOLOGICALLY

10th through 14th century

[For other time frames, or an alphabetical index, click on the images above.]

463.Author Unknown (900)

       1.Kauśikasūtra (T.249) (NCat V, 116)

463.1.1 Edited by Edward Conze, SIS 5.2, 1956. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, Darbhanga 1961, 95-96. Also in Selected Sayings no. 57

463.1.2 Edited in Bailey Volume 3, 102, 118-119

464.Ratnaśekhara (900?)

      1.Ṣaḍdarśanasamuccaya

See e410.16.18; 419.16.10.

464.1.1 Published in YJG 1909, 1912

464.1.2 Edited AgSS, Surat 1918

464.1.3 Translated by Kenneth W. Folkert, op.

464.1.4 Summarized by Bhagachandra Jain. EnIndPh 10, 2007, 472

466.Somānanda (900)

       1.Śivadṛṣṭi (Kashmir Śaiva)

See et441.2.11

466.1.1 Edited, with Utpaladeva's commentary, by M.S.Kaul. KSTS 54, 1934

466.1.2 Chapter I translated by Raniero Gnoli. EAW 8, 1957, 16-22

466.1.3 Chapter II translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli. RDSO 34, 1959

466.1.4 Sarojini Rastogi, A Critical Study of the Śivadṛṣṭi. Ph.D.Thesis, Lucknow University 1975

466.1.5 Selections translated in HTR 364-368

466.1.6 Edited with Utpaladeva's Vṛtti by Radhesyama Caturvedi. Varanasi 1986

466.1.7 Birgit Mayur Konig, "Omniscience according to Somānanda", Srijnanamrtam 283-289

466.1.8 Birgit Mayer-Konig, Die Gleichheit in den Unterschiedenheit: eine Lehre des monoistischen Śivaisumus, untersucht anhand des funften Kapitels der Śivadṛṣṭi des Somānanda Nath. Dissertation, U. of Heidelberg 1993. Published Rankfurt-am-Main 1996

466.1.10 John Nemec, Śaiva Arguments against the Grammarians: Somānanda's Śivadṛsṭi, Chapters 1-2. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 2005

461.1.12 John Nemec, The Ubiquitous Śiva: Somānanda's Śivadṛṣṭi and his Tantra Interlocutors. Oxford 2011

     2.Parātriṃśikāvivṛti (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 201)

466.2.1 Edited by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 18, 1918

466.2.2 Edited by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1987

       3.Sakṛtavijnana

466.3.1 Edited by Jagaddharajadu Sastri. KSTS 74, Srinagar 1947

466A.Jinamitra (890) (NCat VII, 263-264)

       1.Piṇḍārtha on Dharmakīrti's Nyāyabindu (NCat VII, 263)

       2.Commentary on Asaṅga's Yogācārabhūmi (NCat VII, 264)

467.Jñānaghana (900) (NCat VII, 322)

       1.Tattva(pari)śuddhi (Advaita) (NCat VII, 322; VIII, 49-50, 65)

467.1.1 Edited by S.Suryanarayana Sastri and E.P.Radhakrishnan. AOR 1.1, 1936-37 - 5.2, 1940-41. Reprinted Madras 1941

467.1.2 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Tattvaśuddhi and subjectivism", IHQ 10, 1934, 577-581. Also CPSSS 369-374

467.1.3 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Jñānaghana Pujyapāda", NIA 3, 1940, 62-72

467.1.4 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Jñānaghana's contribution to Advaita", ABORI 22, 1941, 186-201. Summarized in PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 68

467.1.5 S.O.Ramakrishnan, "Māyā: its locus and content as expounded by Jñānaghanapada", IPA 2, 1966, 255-258

467.1.6 S.O.Ramakrishnan, "Jñānaghanapāda", PA 109-118

467.1.7 Summarized by P. C. Subbamma. EnIndPh11, 2006, 163-405

468.Jinacandra or Jinendra(dev)ācārya (900)

       1.Siddhāntasāra (Jain) (NCat VII, 251, 278)

See EnIndPh 10, 2007, 472

468.1.1 Edited, with Jñānabhūṣaṇa's commentary, by Pannalal Soni. MDJG 21, 1923

469.Siddharṣigaṇi (920)

       1.Vivaraṇa on a Heyopādeya (Jain) (NCat II, 351)

       2.Vivṛti on Siddhasena Divākara's Nyāyāvatāra

See a344.3.25. e374.3:3, 4, 8, 10, 12, 34

469.2.1 Edited by Jnanachandra. Lahore 1898

469.2.2 Edited by Nemacanda Devacanda Patan. Gujarat 1917

469.2.3 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 472-483

       3.Vṛtti on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 80)

       4.Vivaraṇa on Dharmadāsa's Upadeśamālā

470.Jina (920) (NCat VII, 249)

       1.Ṭīkā on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika (NCat VII, 249)

       2.Ṭīkā on Prajñākaragupta's Pramāṇavārttikālaṃkāra

           (NCat VII, 249)

470A (old DU483) Nathāmuni (824-924)

        1. General

470A.1.1 Roque Mesquita, "Zur Vedānta- und Pāñcarātra-tradition Nāthamuni", WZKSOA 23, 1979, 163-194

471.Author Unknown (925)

       1.Svalpākṣarasūtra (Prajñāpāramitā)

471.1.1 Edited by Edward Conze in Sino-Indian Studies. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I

471.1.2 K.T., "Alpākṣara-Prajñā-Pāramitā", EnBud l.3, 1964, 396-397

472.Utpala(deva) (925) (NCat II, 3l7)

       1.Īśvarapratyabhijñākārikās and Vṛtti thereon (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat II, 275-276)

See t461.5.1

472.1.1 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's (Laghu)Vimarśinī, by Bala Sastri. Pan 2, 1867-68 - 3, 1868-69

472.1.2 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vimarśinī, by Mukunda Rama Sastri and Madhusudana Kaul Sastri. KSTS 33, 1921; revised, New Delhi 1984

472.1.3 Vrtti edited, with Utpala's Siddhitrayī, by M.S.Kaul. KSTS 34, 1921

472.1.4.5 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vivṛtivimarśinī, by Madhusudana Kaul. KSTS 60, 62, 65, 1938-1943; reprinted New Delhi 1987

472.1.5 Edited and translated by R.K.Kaw. Srinagar 1975

472.1.6 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vimarśinī, by Krsnananda Dasa.Dharmaraja, Kheda Dist. 1981

472.1.7 David Allport, Utpaladeva's Doctrine of Recognition. D.Phil.Thesis, Oxford University 1982

472.1.7.1 Edited by Surya Prakasa Vyasa. Kashi Samskrta Granthamala 259, Varanasi 1989

472.1.7.2 Edited and translated by Rafaelle Torella. SerOR 71, Roma 1994; Delhi 2002

472.1.8 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The self as agent: a review article", AS 50, 1996, 603-622

472.1.12 Translated by B. N. Pandit. Delhi 2003

472.1.15 Kooshiya Walli, "Āgamādhikāra of Ācārya Utpaladeva", VarPl 160-167

472.1.20 Translated into French by David Dubois, Las stances sur la reconnaissance du seigneur avec leur glose. Paris 2005

       1A.Vivrti oṇ Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhijñākaṛīkās and -Vṛtti

See e472.1.4.5

472.1A.0 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vimarśinī, by K.C.Pandeya, with an outline of Śaiva philosophy, in Bhāskarī, Volumes 1-3, Lucknow 1938, 1954, 1986, 1987

472.1A.1 Raffaele Torella, "A fragment of Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhijñā-Vivṛti", East and West 38, 1988, 137-174

472.1A.2 Raffaele Torella, "Studies in Utpaladeva's Iśvarapratyabhijñavīvṛti. Part I: Anupalabdhi and apoha in a Śaiva garb", EMH 473-490

472.1A.3 Raffaele Torella, "Studies in Utpaladeva's Iśvarapratyabhijñāvivṛti: Part IV: Light of the subject, light of the object", Pramanakirti 925-940

472.1A.4 Raffaele Torella, "Studies on Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhijñā-Vivṛti. Part II. What is memory ?", IETMH 539-564

472.1A.5 Raffaele Torella, "Studies on Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhjijñavivṛti: Part III: Can a cognition become the object of another cognition?", MTMHB 475-484

       2.Siddhitrayī [includes Ajaḍapramātṛsiddhi, Īśbarasiddhi and Sambandhasiddhi] (last two have autocommentaries) (NCat I, 78)

See e472.1.3

472.2.0 John A. Taber, "Utpāladeva's Īśvarasiddhi", ALB 50, 1986, 106-137

472.2.1 Edited by Suryaprakasa Vyasa. Varanasi 1989

       3.Vṛtti on Somānanda's Śivadṛṣṭi

See e466.1:1,6

       4.Śivastotrāvalī

472.4.0 Edited by Rajanaka Laksmana. ChSS 15, 1902, 1903, 1964

472.4.1 Constantina Eleni Rhodes, The Śivastotrāvalī of Utpaladeva. Śaivite Devotional Hymns of Kashmir. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1983; Ann Arbor 1989

472.4.2 Edited and translated by N.K.Kotru. Delhi 1985

472.4.3 Constantina Rhodes Bailly, Shaiva Devotional Songs of Kashmir. A Translation and Study of Utpaladeva's Shivastotrāvalī. Albany, N.Y. 1987, 1990

472.4.4 Edited and translated into French in Rosaline Bonnet, Shivastotravali. Les Hymnes de Louange a Shiva. Paris 1989

472.4.8 Translated by Lakshman Joo, Prabha Devi, and Bettina Baumer. New Delhi 2008

472.4.10 Ernst Furlinger, The Touch of Śakti: a Study of Non-dualistic Trika Śaivism of Kashmir. New Delhi 2009

       5.General

See a582.27.70

472.5.1 B.N.Pandit, "Utpaladeva", VRPRL 69-78

472.5.2 Harvey P. Alper, "Svabhāvam Ambhāsasya Vimarśan: judgment as a transcendental category in Utpāladeva's Śaiva theology", ALB 51, 1987, 176-241

472.5.2.1 R. Torella, Importanza di Utpāladeva", Atti del Quarto e del Quinto Convegano Nazionale di Studi Sanscriti (ed. O. Botto) (Torino 1991), 101-106

472.5.2.5 David Peter Lawrence, Argument as Recognition of Śiva: the Philosophical Theology of Utpaladeva and Abhinavagupta. Ph. D. Thesis, U. of Chicago 1992

472.5.3 Bruno M.J. Nagel, "Unity and contradiction: some arguments in Utpāladeva and Abhinavagupta for the evidence of the self as Śiva", PEW 45, 1995, 501-526. Reprinted IPE 4, 33-58

472.5.6 David Lawrence, "Tantric argument: the transfiguration of philosophical discourse in the Pratyabhijñā system of Utpāladeva and Abhinavagupta", PEW 46, 1996, 165-204

472.5.7 Jankinath Kaul, "Utpala and the philosophy of recognition", Dilip 23, 1997, 9-11

472.5.10 Isabelle Ratié, "'A five-trunked, four-tusked elephant is running in the sky'–how free is imagination according to Utpaladeva and Abhinavagupta?", AS 64, 2010, 341-386

472.5.12 Isabelle Ratie, "Can one prove that something exists bewyond consciousness? A aiva criticism of the Stutrāntika inference of external objects", JIP 37, 2011, 479-501

472.5.15 Irina Kuznetsova, "Utpaladeva’s conception of self in the context ofo the ātmavāda-anātmavāda debate and in comparison with Wesytern theological idealism”, PEW 62, 2012, 339-358

473.Amṛtacandra Sūri (925) (NCat I, 346-347)

       1.Laghutattvasphoṭa (Jain)

473.1.0 Padmanabh S. Jaini, "The Jina as a Tathāgata: Amrtacandra's critique of Buddhist doctrine", Malalasekara Commemoration Volume (ed. O. H. de A. Wijesekere) (Colombo 1976), 148-156. Reprinted CPBS 123-131

473.1.1 Edited and translated by P.S.Jaini. LDS 62, 1978. Abridged version of the Introduction reprinted in CPJS 39-82. Portion of Introduction reprinted (as summary) in EnIndPh10, 2007, 507-521

473.1.2 Edited by Pannalal Jain. Varanasi 1981

473.1.3 Edited by Jnanacandra Bitivala. sonagar, Dateiya, Madhya Pradesh 1993

       2.Tattva(pra)dīpikā on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāyasāra (NCat I, 346)

See e196A.4:2,3,5

473.2.1 Summaried by K.C.Jain. EnIndPh10, 2007, 487-502

       3.Tattva(pra)dīpikā on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra (NCat I, 347)

See e196A.5:1,5, 6,7,10,11. et196A.5.6. t196A.5.5

473.3.1 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 502-507

       4.Puruṣārthasiddhyupāya or Jinapravacanarahasyakośa

           (Jain)(NCat I, 346-347; XII, 136)

473.4.1 Edited RJSM 1, 1905

473.4.2 Edited Banaras 1925

473.4.3 Edited and translated by Ajit Prasada. SBJ 4, 1933, 1956, 1990

473.4.4 Edited by Ravajibhai Desai. Ahmedabad 1966

473.4.4.5 Edited in Madhusudan Misra, A Critical Studyh of Amṛtacandra's Puruṣārthasiddhyupāya. Calcutta 1992

473.4.5 Summaried by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 484-487

473.4.6 Klaus Bruhn, "Die ahimṣā in der Ethik der Jaina-autors Amṛtacandra", BIS 18, 2007, 1-78

473.4.7 Edited by Jagdish Prasad Jain 'Sadhak' in The Art and Science of Self-Realization. New Delhi 2007

      5.Ātmakhyāti on Kundakunda's Samayasāra (NCat I, 347)

See e196A.6:1,6,13,14.2. et196A.6.11. See EnIndPh10, 2007, 507

473.5.1 Nine adhikāras edited, with Śubhacandra's commentary, by Jayacandra.  SJGM 15, 1918

       6.Tattvārthasāra (summary of Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra)

         (NCat I, 346; VIII, 76-77)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 483

473.6.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhar in SJGM, Part I, Bombay 1905

473.6.2 Edited by Vamsidhar Sastri. Calcutta 1919

473.6.3 Edited Varanasi 1970

       7.Balavabodha

See e610:11.1, 24.1

473.7.1 Edited, with Abhayadeva Sūri's Vṛtti on the Aujpapatikasūtra, by Satyavrat. Calcutta 1879

474.Author Unknown (930)

       1.Kramastotra (Kashmir Śaiva)

See e582.10.1

474A Puṇḍārīkākṣa (824-931)

       1. General

474A.1.1 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Puṇḍarīkākṣa and Rāmamiśra", SRV 4.2, 1981, 36-39

475.Candra(maha)rṣi Mahāttara (930)

       1.Pañcasaṃgraha and autocommentary (Jain) (NCat VI, 365)

475.1.1 Edited, with Malayagiri's commentary. Jamnagar 1909

475.1.2 Edited Indore 1922

475.1.3 Edited AgSS 47, 1927

       2.Saptatikā and autocommentary (NCat VI, 365; III, 196-7)

475.2.1 Edited in Prakaranaratnakara 4 (Bombay 1876-78)

475.2.1.5 Edited, with Abhayadeva Sūri's Bhāṣya and Vānararṣigaṇi's commentary. JAG 12, Bhavnagar 1919

475.2.2 Edited with Rāmadevagaṇi's Ṭippaṇa by Virasekhara Vijaya. Pindivara, Rajasthan 1974, 1975

476.Devasena (934) (NCat IX, 126)

       1.Ārādhanasāra

476.1.0 Edited, with Ratnakīrtideva's Ṭīkā, by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 6, 1916 (1917), 1973

476.1.1 Edited with editor's Ṭīkā by Ratnakirti Deva. Varanasi 1984

       2.Darśanasāra (Jain)

476.2.1 Edited Bombay 1917

476.2.2 Edited by A.N.Upadhye. ABORI 15, 1936-37, 198-206

476.2.3 Summarized by Bhagchandra Jain. EnIndPh10, 2007, 532-533

       3.Nayacakra with supplement Ālāpapaddhati (Jain)

           (NCat II, l83; IX, l26, 345)

See e492.6.3

476.3.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

476.3.2 Edited , with the Ālāpapaddhati,  by Vamsidhara. MDJG 16, 1920, 1990

476.3.3 Edited, with Vidyānanda's Nayavivaraṇa from his Tattvārthaṭīkā and Malla Dhāvalla's Nayacakra, by Kailash Chandra Sastri. Varanasi 1971, 1999

476.3.3.5 Edited by Bhuvanendra Kumara Sastri. Sholapur 1989

476.3.4 Summaried by Ratna Lahiri. EnIndPh10, 2007, 521-527

       4.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 78)

       5.Tattvasāra (Jain)(NCat VIII, 72)

476.5.1 Edited by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 13, 1918

476.5.2 Edited by Pannalala Chaudhuri. Ahmedabad 1981

476.5.2.5 Edited by Adinath Sonatakka. Sholapure 1983

476.5.3 Summarized by Jay Soni. EnIndPh10, 2007, 527-532

       6.General

476.6.1 Jyoti Prasad Jain, "Jaina authors of the name of Devasena", JainA 25.2, 1971, 1-6; 26.1, 1974, 1-7

477.-478.(unassigned)

479.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Bimbisārasūtra (T.41)

480.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Candraprabodhabodhisattva(caryā)avadānasūtra (T.166)

481.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Dānādhikāra(mahāyāna)sūtra (T.705)

482.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Dharmaśarīrasūtra (T.766)

482.1.1 Edited and translated by G.M.Bongard-Levin and E. Tjomkin in Russian (Moscow 1967), translated into "Fragment of the Saka version of the Dharmaśarīrasūtra from the E.N.Petrvosky collection", IIJ 11.4, 1969, 269-280. Reprinted in G.M.Bongard-Levin, Studies in Ancient India and Central Asia (Calcutta 1971, 257-272. Portions edited from Khotanese and Sanskrit by the same authors in New Buddhist Texts from Central Asia (Moscow 1967), 13. For the Sanskrit fragments cf. G.M.Bongard-Levin and M.I.Vorob'ëva-Desjatovskaja, Pamjatniki indijskoj pis'mennosti iz central'noj Azii, part 1, Moskva 1985, 65-76

483.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Mahāsammatarājasūtra (T.191)

485.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Śakrapraśnasūtra (T.15)

486.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Saptasūryodayasūtra (T.30)

486.1.1 Sieglinde Dietz, "The Saptasūryodayasūtras", IETMH 93-112

486A. Rāmamiśra (832-937)

       1. General

See a974A.1.1

488.Author Unknown (940)

       1.Sarvadharmaratnottara(artha)saṅgītisūtra

489.Trilocana (940)(NCat VIII, 261)

       1.Nyāyamañjarī (Nyāya)

489.1.1 Anantalal Thakur, "The Naiyāyika Trilocana as a teacher of Vācaspati", IC 14, 1948, 36-40

489.1.2 Anantlal Thakur, "Nyāyamañjarī of Guru Trilocana--a forgotten work", JBRS 41, 1955, 507-511

489.1.3 Shri Nivas Shastri, "Ācārya Trilocana: his contribution to Indian philosophy", KAG 202-206

489.1.4 Krishna Chakraborty, "The Nyāya concept of svābhāvikasam- bandha: a historical retrospect", JIP 5, 1978, 385-392

489.1.5 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 396-398

491.Author Unknown (940)

       1.Kramasasadbhava (Kashmir Śaiva)

492.Vidyānanda (940)

       1.Āptaparīkṣā on Alaṃkṛti thereon (Jain) (NCat II, 143)

See e213A.3:2,3,6

492.1.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905, 915

492.1.2 Edited, with Vidyānanda's Pātraparīkṣā, by Gajadharalal Jain. SJGM 1, 1913

492.1.2.1 Edited Bombay 1929

492.1.3 Edited in SS

492.1.4 Edited, with Alaṃkṛti, by Biharilala Kathnera Jain. Bombay 1930

492.1.5 Edited, with Alaṃkṛti, by Darbarilal Jain Kothiya. Sarsawa 1946, 1949, 1992

492.1.6 Summarized by Jayendra Soni and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 542-546

       2.Aṣṭasāhasrī on Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭaśatī (NCat IX, l28)

See e213A.3:3,6

492.2.1 Edited with editor's Nyāyasāra by Aryika Jnanamati. 1974

492.2.2 Edited by Darbarilala Kothiya. Bombay 1997

492.2.3 Edited and summarized by Saratchandra Ghoshal, New Delhi 2002. Summary reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 546-554

       3.Pātraparīkṣā (Jain)

See e492.1.2

492.3.1 Summarized by Bhagachendra Jain. EnIndPh10, 2007, 554

       4.Pramāṇaparīkṣā (Jain)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 555

492.4.1 Edited by Darbarilal Jain (Kotiya). Varanasi 1977

       5.Satyaśāsanaparīkṣā (Jain)

492.5.1 Edited by Gokul Chandra Jain. JPMJG 30, 1964

492.5.1.5 Jayacandra Soni, "Vidyānanda's Satyaśāsanaparīkṣā and his examintion of Buddhist Vijñānādvaita", in Jainism and Early Buddhistm(Fresno, CA. 2001, 677-688

492.5.2 Summarized by Nathmal Tatia in JPMJG 30, 1964, 11-48. Reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 555-594

492.5.4 Himal Trika, "Computing world-view perspectivism and polemics in the Satyaśāsanaparikṣā and other Jaina works", JIP 40, 2012, 25-45

       6.Ślokavārttika on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

See e196B.1:25, 41.1; 476.3.3

492.6.1 Edited by Manikcandraji Kaundeya. Kalyan 1941

492.6.2 Edited , with Hindi commentary of Manikcandraji Kaundeya by Vardhamana Parsvanatha Sastri. Five volumes. Sholapur 1949-64

492.6.3 Partly edited, with Devānanda's (Devasena's) Ālāpapaddhati, by Kailash Chandra Jain. Delhi 1971

492.6.4 Sections translated in Jayendra Soni, Aspects of Jaina Philosophy (Madras 1996), pp. 45-55

492.6.5 Summarized in EnIndPh 10, 2007, 594-600

       7.Tarkaparibhāṣā (Jain) (NCat VIII, 115)

       8.Tarkaśaila (Jain)

492.8.1.Cf. JainA 19.l, 1953, 1-13)

       9.Ṭīkā on Samantabhadra's Yuktyanuśāsana

See e213A.4.2. Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600

       10.General

See a379.67:62,63

492.10.1 M. A. Dhaky, "The date of Vidyānanda: literary and epigraphical evidence", Nirgrantha 2, 1996, 25-28. Reprinted in Svasti 85-88

492.10.2 Jayendra Soni, "Aspects of Jaina epistemology with special reference to Vidyānanda", AJSP 138-168

492.10.4 Jayendra Soni, "A section of Vidyānandin’s critique of Buddhism”, Pasadikarana

492A.Ananyānubhavānanda (945)

        1.Ātmatattva

Cf. EnIndPh11, 206, 72

492B.(Nitya)Bodhagaṇi (945?)

See EnIndPh 11, 2006, 73

493.Anantakīrti (950) (NCat I, 162-163)

       1.Jīvasiddhinibandha (Jain) (NCat I, 162; VII, 297)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600

       2.Tātparyavṛtti on Akalaṅka's Laghīyastraya

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600

See e417A.2.1

       3.Sarvajñasiddhi (Bṛhat- and Laghu-) (Jain)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600

See e417A.2.1

       4.Svataḥprāmāṇyabhaṅga (Jain) (NCat I, 162-163)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600

494.Bhāsarvajña (950)

       1.Nyāyasāra (Nyāya)

494.1.1 Edited, with Jayasiṃha Sūri's Nyāyatātparyadīpikā, by SatischandraVidyabhusana. BI 188, 1910

494.1.2 Edited by V.P.Vaidya. Bombay 1910, 1921

494.1.3 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL 359-372

494.1.4 Edited, with Vāsudeva Sārvabhauma's Padapañcikā, by K.Sambasiva Sastry Abhyankar and C.R.Devadhar. Poona 1922

494.1.5 Edited Dharwar 1922

494.1.6 Edited, with Vāsudeva Sārvabhauma's Padapañcikā, by K.Sambasiva Sastri. TSS 109, 1931

494.1.7 Edited, with Ānandānubhava's Nyāyakalānidhi and Aparārka's Nyāyamuktāvalī, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri and V.S.Sastri. MGOS 167, 1961

494.1.8 Edited, with autocommentary Nyāyabhūṣaṇa and editor's commentary, by Yogindrananda. Varanasi 1968

494.1.9 Edited, with Bhaṭṭa Rāghava's Vicāra, by Uma Ramana Jha. Jammu 1976

494.1.10 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 398-410

494.1.11.2 Laxmesh V. Joshi, "'Tatpūrvakam' in 'tatpūrvakaṃ trividham anumānam' (NS I.1.5) in Bhāsarvajña's view", Sambodhi 11, 1983, 180-192

494.1.11.3 L.V.Joshi, "Bhāsarvajña's definition of anumāna: an observation", Sambodhi 14, 1990, 83-98

494.1.11.4 T.K.Narayanan, "A novel concept of mokṣa by Bhāsarvajña", SVUOJ 26, 1983, 11-22; Journal of Manuscript Studies 27-28, 1987-88, 172-187

494.1.12 Ganeshukak Suthor, The Nyāyasāra of Bhāsarvajña: A Critical and Analytical Study. Ahmedabad 1991

494.1.13 Tharayil Koppunny Narayanan, Nyāyasāra of Bhāsarvajña: A Critical Study. New Delhi 1992

494.1.14 T.K.Narayanan, Nyāyasāra of Bhāsarvajña. New Delhi 1992

494.1.18 Takuyo Ono, "One view of sāmānyatodṛṣṭa referred to by Bhāsarvajña", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 22-24

494.1.20 Discussed by Anantlal Thakur, ODVS 381, 385-388

494.1.23 Edited with editor's Padapañcikā by Vasudeva Suri. Delhi 2005

       2.Nyāyabhūṣaṇa on his own Nyāyasāra

See e494.1.8; a334.1.13; 344.3.28; 344.5.10;

494.2.1 Anantalal Thakur, "Nyāyabhūṣaṇa: a lost work of medieval Indian logic", JBRS 45, 1959, 89-101

494.2.2 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Der Worterkenntnis bei Bhāsarvajña", Offenbarung 107-120

494.2.3 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Bhāsarvajñas Lehre von der Offenbarung", WZKSOA 18, 1974, 131-182

494.2.4 Summarized by Bimal Krishna Matilal. EnIndPh2, 1977, 410-424

494.2.5 Toshihiko Kumare, "Sakalajagadvidhātrānumānam (I)--the proof of the God Śiva by Bhāsarvajña", JIBSt 28.1, 1979, 7-10; 30.2, 1982, 26-29

494.2.6 L.V.Joshi, A Critical Study of the Pratyakṣa Pariccheda of Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyabhūṣaṇa. Ahmedabad 1986

494.2.7 Eli Franco, "Bhāsarvajña and Jayarāśi: the refutation of skepticism in the Nyāyabhūṣaṇa", BerlinIndStud 3, 1987, 23-50

494.2.8 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Some textual problems in Nyāyabhūṣaṇa", Prajnajyoti 199-205

494.2.11 Pascale Haag-Bernede with K. Venugopaladas, "Une vue dissidente sur le nombre: le Nyāyabhūṣaṇa de Bhāsarvajña", BEFEO 88, 2001, 125-159

       3.Ratnaṭīkā

SeebGS8.1

494.3.1 Minoru Hara, "Quotations found in the Ratnaṭīkā of Bhāsarvajña", IBSDJ 187-2l0

       4.General

See a48.1.91

494.4.1 V.P.Vaidya, "Bhāsarvajña", PAIOC 3, 1924, 583-587

494.4.2 Dasaratha Sarma, "The name of the author of the Nyāyasāra", IHQ 10, 1934, 163-164

494.4.3 T. K. Narayanan, "Anovel concept of mokṣa", SVUOJ 26, 1983, 11-22

494.4.3.5 E. Prets, "Die Erkenntnis des logisches Nexus bei Bhāsarvajña", ZDMG Supplement Vol. 7, 1989, 402-409

494.4.4 T.K.Narayanan, "Bhāsarvajña's concept of the number of pramāṇas", JOI 38, 1988-89, 253-259

494.4.5 T.K.Narayanan, "Bhāsarvajña and the Sāṃkhya-Yoga systems", MO 16, 1992, 138-144; also in E. von Schuler (ed.), Deutscher Orientalisentag (1989), pp. 402-409

494.4.6 Ernst Prets, Der Beweis bei Bhāsarvajña. Dissertation, University of Wien 1992 (summary at WZKSOA 39, 1995, 221-222)

496.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Āryabhagatīpañcaśikhasūtra (T.248)

498.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Āryasaṃgītigāthāśataka (T.1686)

499.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Aṣṭaśatakasūtra (T.230; Toh. 25, 553)

499.1.1 Translated by Conze, SPP 196-198. Also Selected Sayings No.124

501.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Āyurparyantasūtra (T.759)

501.1.1 Edited in Gilgit Buddhist Manuscripts, Sata-Pitaka Series 10.1-10, New Delhi 1959-73

501.1.2 Translated by Hisashi Matsumura, Review of the Shitennoji International Buddhist University 1981

501.1.3 Hisashi Matsumura, "The Āyuḥparyantasūtrsa", Amala Prajna 61-77

502.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Bodhicittabhāvanāvivaraṇasūtra (T.1663)

504.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Kūṭasāgarasūtra (T.704)

505.-506.(unassigned)

507.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Mahāsamājasūtra (T.19)

507.1.1 Fragment studied in Ernst Waldschmidt, Fruhstucke buddhistches sutras aus der Zentralasiatischen Sanskrit Kanon (Leipzig 1932)

508.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Mahāvadānasūtra (T.2-4)

508.1.1 Edited by Ernst Waldschmidt. Berlin 1953, 1956

508.1.3 Takanicohi Fukuta, The Mahavādānasūtra: a New Edition Based on Manuscripts Discovered in Northern Turkestan. Gottingen 2003

510.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Nairātmyaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.846, 1643; Toh. 173)

510.1.1 Translated into French by Leon Feer. AMG 50, 1883, 180-186

510.1.2 Text published in Sylvain Levi, "Encore Aśvaghoṣa", JA 1928, 207-211. Translation from Levi's French in Eric Fallick, "The question of not-self in the exposition of the great path ('attributed' to Asvaghosa). Translation from Sanskrit of the Nairatmyapariprccha", BudSR 16.1, 1999, 1-6

510.1.3 Restored to Sanskrit by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1931

510.1.3.1 Edited by Sujitkumar Mukhopadhyay. VBS 4, 1931

510.1.4 Edited by P.L.Vaidya in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 174-176

510.1.5 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A critical appraisal of the Nairatmya-pariprccha ascribed to Asvaghosa", WZKSOA 10, 1966, 220-223

511.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Ratnolkadhāraṇīsūtra (T.299; Toh. 145, 847)

513.-514.(unassigned)

515.Sānātanī (950)

       1.General

515.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 424

516.Manorathanandin (950)

       1.Vṛtti on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika

See e344.4:3,13,32

516.1.1 Edited, with Prajñakāragupta's Alaṃkāra, by Shigeki Watanabe, in Sanskrit Manuscripts of Manorathanandin's Pramāṇavāṛttikavṛtti. No. 3 of The Sanskrit Commentaries on the Pramāṇavārttika from Rahula Sankrtyayana's collection of Negatives. Patna 1998

       2.Commentary on Prajñākaragupta's Pramāṇavārttikālaṃkāra (available in Tibetan)

See e516.1.1

517.Maṇikyanandin (950)

       1.Parīkṣāmukha (Jain)

517.1.1 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyaratnamālā, by Natha Rangji Gandhi. Kolhapur 1883

517.1.2 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

517.1.3 Edited, with Anantavirya's Laghuvṛtti, by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. BI 180, 1909

517.1.4 Summarized in 5 pages by Vidyabhusana in ILMS and HIL

517.1.5 Edited, with Prabhācandra's Prameyakamalamārtaṇḍa, by Mahendra Kumar. MDJG 36, 1912, 1941

517.1.6 Edited by Gajadharalal Jain. SJGM 11, 1916

517.1.7 Champat Rai Jain, Nyāya: The Science of Thought. Allahabad 1916

517.1.8 Edited by Ramaprasada Jain and Pannalal Soni. Bombay 1923

517.1.9 Edited in SS

517.1.10 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyamārtaṇḍa and editor's Ṭippaṇa, by Phulacandra Sastri. Banaras 1927

517.1.11 Partially edited and translated by S.C.Ghoshal. JainG 33, 1936 - 34, 1937

517.1.12 Edited by Kalacandra Jinadatta Upadhyayaya. Sholapur 1937

517.1.13 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyaratnamālā, and translated by Sarat Chandra Ghoshal. SBJ 11, 1940. Introduction reprinted EpJ 203-223

517.1.13.1 Edited with Abhinava Cārukīrti's Prameyaratnalamkara by A. Santiraja Sastri. Mysore Oriental Research Institute Publications, Sanskrit Series 88, Mysore 1948

517.1.14 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyaratnamālā and editor's commentary, by Hiralala Jain. Varanasi 1964

517.1.15 Edited with Jnanottama Misra's Vivarana by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1986

517.1.20 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 533-542

       2.Pramāṇaparīkṣā (NCat XIII, 38)

519.Śaṃkara (950)

       1.Jayamaṅgalā on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās (NCat VII, 185)

See e163.1.35

519.1.1 M.R.Kavi, "Jayamaṅgalā", QJAHRS 2, 1927, 133-140

519.1.2 H.D.Sharma, "The Jayamaṅgalā and other commentaries on the Sāṃkhyasaptati of Īśvarakṛṣṇa", IHQ 5, 1929, 417-431. Also PAIOC 5.2, 1930, 1024-1040

519.1.3 Summarized by Ram Shankar Bhattacharya. Samkhya 271-288

520.Bhāskara(ācārya) (950)

       1.Vārttika on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras

See e441.1:2.5, 9. et441.1.13. y441.1.12

520.1.1 Edited by J.C.Chatterji. KSTS 4, 1916

522.Vimuktātman (950) (NCat II, 260)

       1.Iṣṭasiddhi (Advaita) (NCat II, 260)

See a716.4.2

522.1.1 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Iṣṭasiddhi--an old Advaita work", JOR 5, 1931, 326-332. Reprinted in IPS 2, 36-42

522.1.2 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 199-204

522.1.3 Edited, with extracts from Jñānottama's Vivaraṇa and 22 page summary, by Mysore Hiriyanna. GOS 65, 1933

522.1.4 C.Hayavadana Rao, "Date of Iṣṭasiddhi", QJMS 24, 1933, 276-283

522.1.5 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "The siddhāntaśloka in the Iṣṭasiddhi", JOR 12, 1938, 159-168

522.1.6 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "The date of Vimuktātman", NIA 4, 1941-42, 239-242

522.1.7 P.K.Sundaram, "Reality is joy: Vimuktātman's conception", JMU 27, 1955, 41-50

522.1.8 P.K.Sundaram, Advaita Epistemology with special reference to Iṣṭasiddhi. Madras 1968

522.1.9 Selections translated by P.K.Sundaram in SBAV 278-280

522.1.10 P.K.Sundaram, "Vimuktātman", PA 75-83

522.1.11 Edited and traslated by P.K.Sundaram. Two volumes. Madras 1980

522.1.11.5 Edited with Jñānottasma's Vivaraṇa by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1986

522.1.11.9 Marcus Schmucker, Vimuktātman's Lehre von der 'Zweitlosigkeit' des Brahmane: eine Studie von Iṣṭasiddhi. Dissertation Wien 1997

522.1.12 Marcus Schmucker, "Raum-zeitliche 'Wirklichkeit' bei Vimuktātman. Zu bheda-, prapañca- and poramāṇa- in der Iṣṭasiddhi", WZKSOA 42, 1998, 167-180

522.1.15 Marcus Schmucker, 'Weden als beiend noch als nichtes eiend bestimber'. Vimuktātmans Lehre von der 'Realität' der Welt. Wien 2001

522.1.18 Summarized by K.H.Potter and P.K.Sundaram. EnIndPh11, 2006, 73-163

522.1.20 Edited and translated, with Jñānottama's Iṣṭasiddhivivaraṇa and Jñānottama's Iṣṭasiddhivivaraṇa. Originally a Ph. D. Thesis, University of Madras. Chennai 2006

 523.Vyomaśiva (950)

       1.Vyomavatī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

See a278.1.55; 455.2.13; e278.1.3. b278.1.52

523.1.1 Dasaratha Sharma, "Vyomaśiva, the author of Vyomavatī", IHQ 10, 1934, 165-166

523.1.2 Kshetresa Chandra Chattopadhyaya, "Vyomaśiva author of Vyomavatī", IHQ 10, 1934, 576

523.1.3 V.Varadachari, "Vyomavatī, Nyāyakandalī and Kiraṇāvalī", ABORI 42, 1963, 168-174

523.1.4 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh2, 1977, 424-453

523.1.5 P.S.Ramanujan, A Study of Vaiśeṣika Philosophy with special reference to Vyomaśivācārya. Mysore 1979

523.1.6 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Vyomaśiva on sattāsambandha", StudIndCult 65-80

523.1.7 Edited by Gaurinatha Sastri. Two volumes. Varanasi 1983-84

523.1.10 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 257-264

523.1.11 Katsunori Hirano, "On the theory of avayavin in the Vy omavati: ā disute about the relation between the whole and its parts", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 185-186

523.1.12 Elliot M. Stern, "Padārthasaṃgrahatīkā of Vyomaśiva: a partial reconstruction of folios 2-3a", EMH 401-414

524.Adhyāyana (950)

       1.Ruciṭīkā (on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya?)

524.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 484

525.Narasiṃha (950)

       1.General

525.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 484

525A. Bhatta Rāmakāṇtṭha (10th c.)

       2.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Bhogakārikā (cf. Mysore 4 for ms. citation)

       3.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Mokṣakārikā (cf. Mysore 4 for ms. citation)

       4.Nādakārikā (Śaiva)

See e589.1.1

       4A. Vṛtti on Śrīkaṇṭha's Ratnatrayapariksa

See e589.1.1

       5.Prakāśa on Sadyojyoti's Nareśvaraparīkṣā (NCat IX, 372)

See e461.3:2,4,6

       6.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Paramokṣanirāsakārikā

See e589.1.1

       7.Commentary on Sārdhatriśatīkālottarāgama

525A.7.1 Edited by R. Torella. RDSO 1976

525A.7.2 Edited by N.R.Bhatt. PIFI 6, 1979

       8.Commentary on Mataṅgaparameśvarāgama

525A.8.0 Vidyāpada edited by N. R. Bhatta. Pndichery 1977

525A.8.1 Kriyāpāda, Yogapāda, Caryāpāda edited by N. R. Bhatt. PIVI 65, 1982

      8A. Vivṛti on Sadyojyoti's Tattvatrayanirṇaya

525A.1.1 Dominic Goodall, Kei Kataoka, Diwakar Acharya and Yuko Yokochi, "A first edition and translation of Bhaṭṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's Tattvatrayanirṇayavivṛti , a treatise on Śiva, souls and māyā, with detailed treatment of mala", Journal of South Asian Classical Studies 3, 2008, 311-384

       9. General

a344.9.180

525A.9.1 Elisa Freschi, "The self's awareness of itself: Bhatṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's arguments against the Buddhist doctrines of no-self", PEW 59, 20-09, 400-406

525A.9.2 Dominic Goodall, Bhaṭṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's Commentary on the Kiraṇatantra. Vol. I: Chapters 1-6. Thesis, Universito f Oxford 1995. Published Pondicherry 1998

525A.9.5 Alex Watson, The Self's Awareness of itself. Bhaṭṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's Arguments against the Buddhist Doctrine of No-Self. Wien 2006

525A.9.8 Alex Watson, "Rāmakaṇṭha's concept of unchanging cognition (nityajñāna): influence from Buddhism, Sṣāṃkhya and Vedānta", FVTC 79-120

526.Khema (950) (NCat V, 190)

       1.Nāmarūpasamāsa

526.1.1 Edited by Dhammarama. JPTS 1915-1916, 1-19

526.1.1.1 Translated by Hammavala Saddhatissa. JPTS 11, 1987, 5-32

526.1.2 Edited by Rama Sankara Tripathi. Varanasi 1989

527.Amitagati I (950)

       1.Yogasāra(prābhṛta) (Jain) (NCat I, 344)

527.1.1 Edited by Gajadharalal. SJGM 16, 1918

527.1.2 Edited by A.N.Upadhye. JPMJG 33, 1968

527.1.3 Edited by Jugalkisora Muktar (Yugrir). Varanasi 1968; New Delhi 1999

527.1.3.5 Edited and translated by Sumati Chand Jain as Gift of the Esence of Yoga. New Delhi 2003

527.1.4 Summarized by H.L.Jain and A.N.Upadhye in the Introductio to JPJMG 33, 1968. This reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 601-602

527A.Rāmasiṃha (950?)

       1.Dohapāhuda (Jain)

527A.1.1 Edited by Hirald Jain as An Apabhramsa Work on Jaina Mysticism. Karanja, Bihar 1933

527A.1.2 Translated into French by Colette Caillat. JA 264. 1976. 63-96

527A.1.3 Edited by Harivallabh Chunilal Bhayani, Ranaika M. Saha and Pritane Sanghavi. Ahmedabad 1999

528.Lakṣmaṇagupta (950)

       1.Śāradātilakatantra

528.1.0 Edited by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1892

528.1.1 Edited and translated by Arthur Avalon (Sir John Woodroffe). Tantrik Texts 16-17, Calcutta 1933, 1982

528.1.2 Edited with Rāghavabhatṭa's Padārthādarśa by Mukunda Jha Bakshi. KSS 107, Varanasi 1934, 1963

528.1.3 Edited and translated by Fabrizia Baldissera. Poona 1980

528.1.4 Edited in Bengali script by Pancanana Sastri. Calcutta 1982

528.1.5 Edited Sri Garib Oriental Series 82, Delhi 1988

528.1.8 Gudrun Bühnemann, The Iconography of Hindu Tantric Deities. Volume II: The Pantheons of the Prapañcasāra and the Sāradatilaka. Groningen 2001

528.1.12 Gudrun Buhnemann, "the Saṛadātilaakatantra on yoga: a new edition and translation of Chapter 25", BSOAS 74, 2011, 205-235

530.Vācaspati Miśra (960)

       1.Bhāmatī on Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya

See a744.1.2. e23.1:17,20,34,46,69,87,88,98,105,119,144,239,255,263; e379.16.40.1. et23.1.143. t23.1.139.

530.1.1 Edited by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 116, 1935, 1956-57

530.1.2 S.S.Hasurkar, Vācaspati Miśra on Advaita Vedānta. Darbhanga 1958

530.1.3 J.C.Mookerjee, "Vācaspati Miśra on illusion", IPC 4.2, 1969, 77-83

530.1.4 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Vācaspati's criticism of sphoṭavāda", CPSSS 292-301

530.1.5 J.A.B.Van Buitenen, "Vācaspati's critique of the Bhedābheda doctrine of Bhāskara", MVV 145-151

530.1.6 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "Vācaspati on the place of karma in  sādhanā", JMysoreU 41, 1979, 46-50

530.1.7 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "Vācaspati on sādhana catuṣṭaya", TL 6.3, 1983, 16-17

530.1.8 Rajendra Prasad Gaur, Vācaspati Darśanam. Bombay 1983

530.1.9 S.Samkaranarayanan, "The colophon in the Bhāmatī: a new study", ALB 49, 1985, 34-61

530.1.10 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, Vācaspati's Contribution to Advaita. Jayanagar 1984

530.1.11 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "The distinctive contributions of Vācaspati Miśra to Advaita", TVOS 12, 1987, 9-15

530.1.12 S. Ranganath, "Vācaspati's interpretation of the sūtra 'śāstra-yonitvāt", TVOS 15.2-3, 1990, 59-63

530.1.13 C. Ram Prasad, "Is the experienced world a determinate totality? Vācaspati on anyathākhyātivāda and anirvacanīyakhyātivāda", JICPR 12.1, 1995, 107-132

530.1.14 S. Ranganatha, "Vācaspatimiśra's interpretation of the sūtra 'tat tu samanvayāt'", TVOS 17, 1992, 85-96

530.1.15 V. N. Sheshagiri Rao, "Vācaspati on the nature of individual self (jīva)", PTC 26.3, 1992, 1-13

530.1.16 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "Vacaspati on jivan-mukti:, TVOS 21.2, 1996, 55-62

530.1.20 Summarized by Edeltraud Harzer, Sri Narayana Misra and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh11, 2006, 33-72

       2.Nyāyasūcīnibandhana on Gautama's Nyāyasūtras

See et48.1.51

530.2.1 Edited in 48.1.67

530.2.4 Yasutaka Muroya, "A propose of the Nyāyasūcīnibandhana: some historical problems and the maanuscript commission of the Nyāyasūtra", JGJRI 62, 2006, 405-433

       3.Tātparyaṭīkā on Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika

See e48.1:9,14,50,70. s48.1.25. a421A.1.12

530.3.1 Edited by G.S.Tailanga. VizSS 13, 1898

530.3.2 Edited by L.S.Dravid. KSS 24, 1925-26

530.3.3 Sections translated by Th. Stcherbatsky in BL II, 287-298, 303-308, 405-432

530.3.4 Anantalal Thakur, "Abhayatilaka's interpretation of an obscure passage of the Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā", JOI 16, 1966, 157-160

530.3.5 Summarized by Bimal Krishna Matilal. EnIndPh2, 1977, 453-483

530.3.6 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Vācaspati's exposition and criticism of the Buddhist view of 'perception'", FRSD 200-209

530.3.7 Anantalal Thakur, "Vācaspatimiśra's Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā and the Vaiśeṣika system", VRFV 425-435

530.3.8 J.M.Shukla, "The verbal cognition according to Vācaspati Miśra", Aruna-Bharati 207-224

530.3.8.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Vācaspati Miśra in the Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā", BPBS 105-178

530.3.8.5 Scott Garvin Cremer, The Early Nyāya Theory of Perceptual Knowing and Vācaspati Miśra's Revision of It. Ph. D. Thesis, Harvard University 1993

530.3.9 Edited by Anantalal Thakur. New Delhi 1996

530.3.12 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 389-395

        4.Tattvakaumudī on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās

See e131.1.112. e163.1:4, 6, 7, 8, 11, 12, 19, 22, 23, 25, 26, 29, 31, 36, 40, 43, 45-47, 64, 68, 86. 163.1.16. t163.1.14.

530.4.1 Sections translated into German by Richard Garbe in "Die Theorie der indischen Rationalisten von den Erkenntnismitteln", Berichte Verhandl. Sächs. Gesellschaft d. Wissenschaften phil-hist. Kl. 1-2, Leipzig 1888, 1-30

530.4.2 A. Burk, "Die Theorie der Schlussfolgerung (anumāna) nach der Sāṃkhya-tattvakaumudī des Vācaspatimiśra", WZKM 15, 1901, 251-264

530.4.3 Margaret Steiner, Das Verhältnis der Sāṃkhyatattvakaumudī zu den älteren Kommentaren. Dissertation, Tubingen 1926

530.4.4 Umesh Mishra, "A few stray thoughts on the Tattva-Kaumudī of Vācaspati Miśra I", PAIOC 8, 1935, 393-400

530.4.5 S.K.Saksena, "The problem of experience in Sāṃkhyayoga metaphysics, with special reference to Vācaspati and Vijñānabhikṣu", PO 4, 1940, 174-182

530.4.6 Translated into French by R. Allar. ET 42, 1941, 130-139

530.4.7 Jayadeva Yogendra, "Differences of interpretation between Vācaspati and Bhikṣu on Sāṃkhya-Yoga", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 269

530.4.8 Yensho Kanakura, "The Sāṃkhyatattvakaumudī" (summary). TDBKN 7, 1956, 5

530.4.9 R.L.Joshi, "Sāṃkhyatattvakaumudī", OT 7.1-2, 1963, 17-36

530.4.10 Anima Sengupta, "Vācaspati and Vijñānabhikṣu on the bhoktṛbhāva of puruṣa", VK 50, 1963, 387-390. Also ESOSIP 21-27

530.4.11 Janakivallabha Bhattacharya, "Vācaspati Miśra's misinterpretation of the Sāṃkhya theory of perception", SVUOJ 8, 1965, 9-20. Also CIDO 26, Volume Three, Part One, 1969, 345-351

530.4.12 Srinivas Ayyar Srinivasan, Vācaspatimiśra's Tattva Kaumudī. Ein Beitrag Textkritik bein Kontaminierter Überlieferung. Hamburg 1967

530.4.13 G.C.Nayak, "Satkāryavāda and asatkāryavāda--two doctrines of causality", JIAP 8.2, 1969, 71-73

530.4.14 Edited by Gajanana Sastri Musalagamvakara. KSS 208, 1971

530.4.15 Selections translated in HTR 68-70

530.4.16 Summarized by G.J.Larson. Samkhya 301-312

530.4.18 Edited and translated by Ganganatha Jha. Delhi 2008

       5.Tattvabindu (Mīmāṃsā) (NCat VIII, 54)

530.5.1 Edited Banaras 1889, 1917

530.5.2 Edited by Gangadhara Sastri. Pan n.s. 14, 1892: 49, 105, 161, 217, 273. Second edition by Kasinath Sarma, reprinted Banaras 1917

530.5.3 Edited, with Ṛṣiputra Parameśvara's Tattvavibhāvanā, by V.A.Ramaswami Sastri. AnUSS 3, 1936, 1991

530.5.4 Edited and translated into French by Madeleine Biardeau. Pondichery 1956, 1979

530.5.5 Edited by A.Subrahmanya Sastri. Varanasi 1975

530.5.7 Edited by Rajanisa Kumara Sukla. Varanasi 2001

530.5.9 Edited, with Ṛṣiputra Parameśvara's Tattvavibhāvanā, by Brij Kishore Tripathi. Varanasi 2003

       6.Nyāyakaṇikā on Maṇḍana Miśra's Vidhiviveka

See e369.6:1,2,4,6

530.6.1 Th. Stcherbatsky, "Über die Nyāyakaṇikā des Vācaspatimiśra und die indische Lehre vom kategorischen Imperativ", BZLGI 369-380

530.6.2 Sections translated by Stcherbatsky in BL II, 318-321, 352-372

530.6.3 Jeson Woo, "Yogipratyakṣa in Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyakanīkā", EMH 347-356

       7.Tattvavaiśāradī on Patañjali's Yogasūtras (NCat VIII, 65)

See e131.1:2,12,20,28,47,57,75,139,140. t131.1:35,37,57

530.7.1 D.S.Robinson, "Vācaspati and British Absolute idealism", PEW 1.1, 1951, 63-66

530.7.2 Koki Aruga, "On Vācaspatimiśra's explanation of the cause of saṃyoga", JIBSt 41.2, 1993, 32-36

530.7.3 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Vācaspati in the Tattvavaiśāradi", BJBS 529-542

530.7.5 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 218-239

       7A.Tattvasamīkṣā

See a366.1.16.5

530.7A.1 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Tattvasamiksa of Vacaspatrimisra: a fresh view", ALB 61, 1997, 115-138

530.7A.2 Edited by Diwakar Acarya. Wiesbaden 2006

        8.General

See a369.7.45; 379.67.270. a455.2:7,14

530.8.1 A.Berriedale Keith, "The date of Udayanācārya and of Vācaspati Miśra", JRAS 1908, 522-526

530.8.2 R.G.Bhandarkar, "Dates of Vedāntakalpataru, Vācaspati, Udayana and Rāmānanda", CWRB 298-300

530.8.3 D.C.Bhattacharya, "Date of Vācaspati Miśra and Udayanācārya", JGJRI 2, 1945, 349-356

530.8.4 Anantalal Thakur, "Tātparyācārya", JASBe (Letters) 17, 1951, 241-243

530.8.5 Raja Ram Laxman Joshi, Vācaspati Miśra: A Study. Poona 1958

530.8.6 Anantanandendra Sarasvati, "Vācaspati Miśra", PA 100-108, Reprinted TVOS 24.1, 1999, 22-33

530.8.7 Lambert Schmithausen, "Some remarks on the problem of the date of Vācaspati Miśra", JBRS 54, 1968, 158-164

530.8.8 K.R.Joshi, "Vācaspati Miśra", JYI 17, 1971-72, 30-32

530.8.9 Ramaprasad Bhattacharya, "Vācaspati, the follower of Maṇḍana", CDSFV 344-347

530.8.10 Naresh Chanda Jha, "Misconceptions about some of the scholars of Mithilā", JGJRI 31, 1975, 259-264

530.8.11 Madeleine Biardeau, "Vācaspati Miśra: a syncretist?", MVV 137-142

530.8.12 Anantalal Thakur, "Studies in Vācaspati Miśra (I)", MVV 132-136

530.8.12.1 S.S.Sastry, "Śrī Vācaspati Miśra", TL 5.5, 1982, 4-10

530.8.13 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Date and patron of Vācaspati Miśra--a new study", in A.V.Narasimha Murthy and K.V. Ramesh (eds.), Giridharaśrī. Essays in Indology: Dr. G.S.Dikshit Felicitation Volume (Delhi l987), 227-234

530.8.14 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "A note on Vācaspati Miśra", TL 14.5, 1991, 26-33

530.8.14.2 A. Aklujkar, "The prologue and epilogue verses of Vācaspati-miśra I", RDSO 73, 1999, 105-130

530.8.14.5 S. Ranganath, Contribution of Vacaspati Misra to Indian Philosophy. Delhi 1999

530.8.15 Jason Woo, 'Oneness and manyness: Vācaspati Miśra and Ratnakīrti on an aspect of causality", JIP 28, 2000, 225-231

530.8.16 Jeson Woo, "Vacaspati misra and Ratnakirti on sahakaritva", WZKS 44, 2000, 211-220

539.16.19 Ko Endo, "The eight-limbed yoga in Vacaspatimiśra's understanding of the Advaitavedānta", TMSR 789-801

531.Vittoka (960)

       1.General

531.1.1 Esther A. Solomon, "Vittoka--logician and poet", Indica 16, 1979, 177-1

532-546.(unassigned)

547.(Rājanaka) Rāmakaṇṭha (970)

       1.Vivaraṇasāramātra or Vivṛti on Vasugupta's Spandakārikās

See e441.2:2,8; 441.2.16 t441.2.12

       ?2.Sarvatobhadra on Bhagavadgītā (Kashmir Śaiva)

547.2.1 Edited by S.N.Tatpatrikar. ASS 112, 1931, 1939

547.2.2 Edited by T.R.Cintamani. MUSS 14, 1941

547.2.3 Edited by M.Kaul. KSTS 64, 1943

549.Author Unknown (970)

       1.Pañcaśatikaprajñāpāramitāsūtra (T.260)

549.1.1 Edited and translated in Conze, ShortPP 108-125, 154-156

549A Author Unknown (970)

          1.Mañjuśrīnairātmyāvatārasūtra

549A.1.1 Edited in Bailey, 133-135

550.Dhammapāla (970)

       1.Aṇuṭīkā on Dhammasaṅganī (NCat I, 289)

See e1.1.10.4; 307.2:1, 4, 6

550.1.1 Edited by U Hpye in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1908

550.1.2 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1977, 1991

550.1.3 Edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1979

550.1.4 Edited by Ram Shankar Tripathi. Varanasi 1988

       2.Aṇuṭīkā on Dhātukathā (NCat I, 289)

550.2.1 Edited Rangoon 1958

550.2.2 Edited Bangkok 1970

       3.Aṇuṭīkā on Kathāvatthu (NCat I, 289)

550.3.1 Edited Rangoon1958, 1977

       4.Ṭīkā on Nettippakaraṇa

See e9.1.5.; 18.1:1-3

550.4.1 Edited, with Saddhammapāla's Nettivibhāvanī, by U Hpye. Rangoon 1909

550.4.1.5 Edited by Piyatissa Vidurupola. Colombo 1921, 1991

550.4.2 Edited in Burmese script. rangoon 1960, 1961, 1977

550.4.3 Edited in Thai script. Krungthep 1982

       5.Aṇuṭīkā on Paṭṭhāna (NCat I, 289)

550.5.1 Edited Rangoon 1958, 1977

       6.Aṇuṭīkā on Puggalapaññati (NCat I, 289)

550.6.1 Edited Rangoon 1958, 1977

       7.Aṇuṭīkā on Vibhaṅga (NCat I, 289)

See e3.1:5.1, 9; 307.8.2

550.7.1 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1960

550.7.2 Edited by Brahmadeva Narayana Sarma. Varanasi 1987

       8.Ṭīkā or Paramatthamañjūṣā on Buddhaghoṣa's Visuddhimagga

See e210.7.25, 210.7.14.1

550.8.0 Edited in Thai script. Krong Thep Maha Nakhon 1900, 1987

550.8.1 Edited Rangoon in Burmese script. 1909-1910, 1960, 1977, 1985, 1986

550.8.2 Edited Bangkok, 1925-27, 1987. Three volumes

550.8.3 Partly edited by Dhammananda. Colombo 1928, 1930, 1949. Three volumes

550.8.4 J.H.Woods, "Integration of consciousness in Buddhism", ISCRL 137-139

550.8.5 Edited by Revatadhamma. Varanasi 1969

550.8.7 Edited Igatapuri 1998. Two volumes

       9.Aṇuṭīkā on Yāmaka (NCat I, 289)

550.9.1 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1958, 1960, 1977

       10.General

See a210.9.14

550.10.1 E.Hardy, "Ein Beitrag zur Frage, ob Dhammapāla in Nalandāsaṅghā-rāma seine Kommentare geschrieben", ZDMG 51, 1897, 105-127

550.10.2 P.V.Bapat, "Dhammapāla and the Bhagavadgītā, IHQ 13, 1937, 720

550.10.3 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "On Dharmapāla", JSVRI 2.2, 1941, 347-352

550.10.4 Edited Burma 1958

550.10.5 Lance S. Cousins, "Dhammapāla and the Ṭīkā literature", Religion 2, 1972, 159-165

550.10.6 Ole H. Pind, "Pāli miscellany: Dhammapāla's reference to Diṅnāga's apoha theory and the question of his date", BVSK 523-527

550A.Kakudasuri (970)

       1.Pañcapramāṇīpañcāśikā (NCat III, p. 109)

551.Prakāśātman (975) (NCat XII, 213)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Padmapāda's Pañcapādikā

See e23.1:144; 273.1.273.2; 402.5.10

551.1.1 Edited, with extracts from Akhaṇḍānanda's Tattvadīpana and Nṛsiṃhāśrama's Bhāvaprakāśikā. VizSS 5, 1892

551.1.2 N.B.Chakraborty, "The concept of falsity (the Vivaraṇa view considered)", OH 3, 1955, 105-110

551.1.3 First varṇaka translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri. Unpublished, handwritten manuscript. Madras

551.1.4 Bratindra Kumar Sengupta, A Critique on the Vivaraṇa School. Calcutta 1959

551.1.5 Klaus Cammann, "Reflections on the validity of knowledge in the Vivaraṇa", JOR 34-35, 1964-66, 54-57

551.1.6 Klaus Cammann, Das System des Advaita nach der Lehre Prakāśātmans. Wiesbaden 1965

551.1.7 Selections translated in HTR 201-206

551.1.8 Edited by P. S. Sastri. Tenali (Puri) 1997

551.1.12 Summaried bv S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri and Satchidanendendra in EnIndPh11, 2006, 405-433

       2.Śabdanirṇaya (Advaita)

551.2.1 Edited by T.Ganapati Sastri. TSS 53, 1917

551.2.2 M.Mukherji, "Note on the Śabdanirṇaya", IHQ 15, 1939, 435-440. Selections reprinted at EnIndPh11, 2006, 433-434

551.2.3 T.R.Chintamani, "A note on the Śabdanirṇaya", IHQ 16, 1940, 169-171

       3.Śārīrakamīmāṃsānyāyasaṃgraha or Nyāyamuktāvalī on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras

See e23.1:14,155,163. EnIndPh11, 2006, 434

       4.General

551.4.0 Bina Gupta, Consciousness, Knowledge and Ignorance. Prakāśātman's Elucidation of Five Parts dist. New York 2008

551.4.1 Bratindra Kumar Sengupta, "Prakāśātman", PA 119-125. Reprinted TVOS 26.1, 2001, 15-23

552.Kanakanandin (Ācārya) (975)

See 557.1 (Gommatasara)

       1.Karmaprakṛti (Jain) (NCat III, 142, 202)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 602

       2.Bṛhad- and Laghu-Dravyasaṃgraha (Jain) (NCat III, l42)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 603

       3.Pañcaprarūpaṇa (Jain) (NCat III, l42)

553.Prajñākaramati or -gupta (975) (NCat XII, 229)

       1.Piṇḍārtha on Asaṅga's Abhisamayālaṃkāra (NCat I, 313; XII, 229)

       2.Pañjikā on Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra

See e368.1:5,8,18,37.1,40

553.2.1 Indumatie Karunaratne, "Bodhicaryāvatāra-Pañjikā", EnBud 3.2, 1971, 183-184

553.2.2 Rupendra Kumar Pagariya, Index of the Half-Verses in Pramanavarttikabhasya. Ahmedabad 1970

553.2.4 Chapter traslated in Peter R. Oldmeadow, A Study of the Wisdom Chapter (Prajñāpāramitā pariccheda) of the Bodhicaryāvatārapañjikā of Prajñākaramati. P.D.Thesis, Australian National University 1994

553.2.5 Barbara Nelson, "Beyond free and literal translating a Buddhist text (Bodhicaryavatāarpañjikā) from Sanskrit", JOSA 43, 2011, 83-102

       3.Vṛtti on Candragomin's Śiṣyalekha (Cordier III, 431)

       4.General

553.4.1 Hisayasu Kobayashi, "Prajñākaragupta on the two truths and argumentation”, JIP 39, 2011, 427-439

554.Helārāja (980)

       1.Prakīrṇaprakāśa on Book 3 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

See a221.1.148. e221.1:4,13,49,91. t221.1:78,93,122,167.8. d221.1.100

554.1.1 V.Varadachari, "On the date of Helārāja", SVUOJ 10, 1967, 23-35

       2.Śabdaprabhā on Book 1 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

554.2.1 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Some lost works on Vyākaraṇa", VRFV 137-144

       3.Advaitasiddhi (NCat 1, l22)

       4.General

554.4.1 K.Madhava Krishna Sarma, "Helārāja not a disciple of  Bhartṛhari", IHQ 19, 1943, 79-82

554.4.2 V.Swaminathan, "On the date of Helārāja", SVUOJ 10, 1967, 23-36

554.4.3 V.Raghavan, "The dates of Helārāja and Kaiyaṭa", Rtam 2-6, 1970-75, 105-110

555.Vāmanadatta (980)

       1.Saṃvitprakāśa

555.1.1 Edited by Mark S.G. Dyczkowski. Varanasi 1990

555.1.1.5 Edited by Bhagirathaprasada Tripathi. Varanasi 1993

555.1.2 Rafaelle Torella, "On Vāmanadatta", PNRBFV 1994, 481-498

        2. Dvayasampattivarttika

555.2.1 Raniero Gnoli, "Ill Dvayasampattivartaka di Vāmanadatta", Gururaja II, 1974, 451-455

556.Anantavīrya (980) (NCat I, 180)

       1.Vṛtti on Akalaṅka's Nyāyaviniścaya (NCat I, 181)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 604

       2.Bhāṣya on Akalaṅka's Pramāṇasaṃgraha (NCat I, 180)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 603

       3.Ṭīkā on Akalaṅka's Siddhiviniścaya (NCat I, 180)

See e417A.8.2. Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 604-605

557.Nemicandra Saiddhāntika or Siddhāntacakravartin (980)

       1.Gommatasāra (with the help of Kanakanandin) (Jain)

See e441.2

557.1.0 Jivakāṇḍa edited by Manoharalal. Bombay 1911

557.1.1 Karmakāṇḍa edited by Manoharalal. RJSM 9, 1912; 33, 1925; Bombay 1928. Two volumes.

557.1.3 Jīvakāṇḍa edited by Gopaladas and Khubcandra Jain. RJSM 32, 1968, 1969; 1971, 1972, 1982

557.1.4 Edited, with Abhayacandra's Mandaprabodhika on the Jīvakāṇḍa, by Gajadharalal Jain and Srilal Jain. Calcutta 1919-1921

557.1.4.5 Section on Karmaprakṛti edited, with Sumatikīrti's commentary, by Hiralal Sastri. Kasi 1944

557.1.5 Jīvakāṇḍa edited and translated by J. L. Jaini. SBJ 5, 1927; New York 1974. New Delhi 1990. Introduction reprinted EpJ 94-139

557.1.6 Karmakāṇḍa part 1 edited and translated by J. L. Jaini. SBJ 6, 1928; New York 1974, 1990. Introduction reprinted EpJ 141-186

557.1.7 Karmakāṇḍa part 2 edited by Sitala Prasad and Ajit Prasad. SBJ 10, 1937, 1974, 1990. Introduction reprinted EpJ 179-202

557.1.8 A. N. Upadhye, "Jīvatattva-pradīpikā on Gomatasāra: its author and date". IC 7, 1940, 23-33. Reprinted in A. N. Upadhye, Papers (Mysore 1983), 202-210

557.1.9 Karmakāṇḍa edited Agas 1971

557.1.10 Edited by Khubcandra Jain. Two volumes. 1971-72

557.1.11 Edited by Adinatha Neminatha Upadhye and Kailash Chandra Jain. Two volumes. New Delhi 1978

557.1.12 Jyoti Prasad Jain, "Facts about Gomatasāra", VIRB 3, 1982, 53-62

557.1.13 Portions edited by Yashpal Jain in Saṃyagjñānacandrikā (Jaipur 1989)

557.1.15 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 605-626

         2. Labdhisāra (NCat VI, 175)

557.2.1 Edited with Toadaramala's Saṃyagjñānacandrikā, an anonymous Sanskrit commentary, and Nemicandra's Kṣapaṇācāra, by Phulchandra Siddhantasastri. Calcutta 1919; Agas 1980

557.2.2 L.C.Jain, "Elements of operational details in the Labdhisāra", JainA 36.1, 1983, 21-32

557.2.3 Edited, with Guṇabhadra(=Guṇadharaj)'s Kaṣāyapahuda and the Jayadhavala thereon, by Laxmi Chandra Jain. Katni, M.P. 1994

557.2.4 Edited and summarized in L.C.Jain, The Labdhisāra of Nemicandra Siddhānta Cakravartin. Volume One (Jabalpur 1994), the summary with the text from the Kasāyapāhuda of Gunabhadrācārya and its commentary the Jagadhāvala, with the assistance of Kumari Prabha Jain. Portions of summary reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 626-632

         3. Kṣapaṇasāra (supplement to Gomatasāra)

See 557.2.1. Cf. EnIndPh 10, 2007, 632-633

         4. Vṛtti on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 639

557.4.1 Edited and translated by Sarat Chandra Goshal. Arrah 1917; Delhi 1989, 1990

        5. Trilokasāra

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 633

557.5.1 Edited, with Mādhavacandra Traividya's Kāraṇānuyoga, by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 12, 1917, 1984,1990

557.5.2 Edited with Śakalakīṛti's Dīpikā. 19981

         6. Dravyasaṃgraha

557.6.1 Partially translated by Bharatendu Hariscandra. Benares 1873

557.6.2 Edited and translated by S. Chandra Ghoshal, Sacred Books of the Jains 1, Arrah 1917; Delhi 1956, 1989, 1990

557.6.3 Edited with Brahmadeva's Subodhinīvṛtti by Manoharalal Sastri. 1919, 1966, 1976

557.6.4 Edited Bombay 1926

557.6.5 Edited with Puttaya Svami's Ṭīkā. Delhi 1956

557.6.5.3 Edited by Darbarilala Kothiya. Varanasi 1966

557.6.5.5 Edited with Brahmadeva's comentary by Rajakishore Jain. Bhavnagar 1976

557.6.6 Edited with an anonymous author's Avacūri by Gokul Chandra Jain and Rsabhacandra Jain. Varanasi 1989

557.6.6.5 Edited by Niranjana Vora. Ahmedabad 1998

557.6.7 Edited by Dhakumara Jain. Jaipur 2000

557.6.7.5 Edited by Jabacanda Chabara. Jaipur 2000

557.6.8 Summaried by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 634-639

557.6.10 Edited and traslated by Nalini Balbir. Mumbai 2010

          7. Traivār(ṇ)ikācāra or Pratiṣṭhānatilaka (NCat VIII, 281)

          8.Tribhaṅgīsāra (NCC VIII, 256)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 634

          9.Upadeśasiddhāntaratnamālā

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 639

        10.Sukhabodha on the Uttarādhyayanasūtras

557.10.1 Jarl Charpentier, "Uber eine alte Handschrift der Uttarādhyayanaṭīkā des Devendragaṇi", ZDMG 67, 1913, 668-678

557.10.1.5 Edited in Ātmavallabha Granthavali, Ahmedabad 1937

557.10.2 Edited Ahmedabad 1957, 1982

557.10.2.5 Edited by Padmasundara. Mumbai 198?

557.10.3 Edited by Jayacandra Chabala. Jaipur 2000

558.Jñānottama Miśra (980) (NCat VII, 349-350)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Vimuktātman's Iṣṭasiddhi (NCat II, 261; VII, 350)

See e522.1.3; ff8.1.11.5. et522.1.20. Also cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 593

       2.Candrikā on Sureśvara's Naiṣkarmyasiddhi (NCat VII, 350)

See e417.4:1,2,18

558.1.1 Summarized by V.S.V.Guruswamy Sastri. EnIndPh11, 2006, 593-601

559.Aniruddha (980) (NCat I, 198)

      1.Vivaraṇapañjikā on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika, and Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā (NCat I, 198)

559.1.1 J.S.Jetly,"The Vivaraṇapañjikā (in ms. form) of Aniruddha", JOI 4, 1954-55, 240-244. Summary in PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 124)

559.1.2 Edited by Anantlal Thakur. Darbhanga 1969

559.1.3 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 521

560.Udayana (984) (NCat II, 326-327)

       1.Ātmatattvaviveka or Bauddhadhikkāra (Nyāya)

560.1.1 Edited by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana and Madanamohana Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1849

560.1.2 Edited in Vidyodaya 22, 1893

560.1.3 Edited, with Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Ṭīkā and Mathurānātha's Rahasya, by Y. Sarvabhauma. Navadipa 1900; Calcutta 1901

560.1.4 Edited up to Kṣaṇabhaṅgavāda, with Śaṅkara Miśra's Kalpalatā, Bhāgīratha Ṭhakkura's commentary, Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti and Mathurānātha's Rahasya, by V.P. Dvivedin and L.S.Dravid. BI 170, 1907-1939, 1986

560.1.5 Partially edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Kalpalatā, Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti, Rāma Tarkālaṃkāra's Ṭippanī on the last, by Rajeswara Sastri Dravida. ChSS 63, 1925-1927

560.1.6 Edited, with Ātreya Nārāyaṇa's commentary, Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Ṭīkā on the latter, by Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 84, 1936-1940, 1997

560.1.7 Edited with Śaṃkara Miśra's Kalpalatā, Bhāgīratha Ṭhakkura's commentary and Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti, by V.P.Dvivedin and L.S.Dravida. BI 170, 1939, 1986

560.1.8 Selections translated in HTR 112-116

560.1.9 Summarized by V.Varadachari in EnIndPh2, 1977, 525-557

560.1.10 Edited by Kedaranatha Tripathi. Varanasi 1983

560.1.11 Edited in Bengali script by Dinanatha Tripathi. Three volumes. Calcutta 1984

560.1.12 Part One edited and translated by Citrarekha V. Kher and Shiv Kumar. Delhi 1987

560.1.12.1 Billy David Burke, an Analysis of Udayana's Arguments against the Buddhist Doctrine of Ksanabhanga as Presented in the Atmatattvaviveka. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Minnesota 1989

560.1.13 Joy Laine, "Some remarks on the Guṇaguṇībhedabhaṅga chapter in Udayana's Ātmatattvaviveka", JIP 21, 1993, 261-294

560.1.13.1 Edited and translated by N.S.Dravid. Simla 1995

560.1.14 Translated by Kisor K. Chakrabarti. JIPR 1, 1996, 148-167; 5, 2000, 125-146; 7, 2002, 147-171

560.1.14.5 Jakob Stuchllik, Die Sākāravijñānavāda-Abschnitt im Bahyārthabhaśga-kapitel des Ātmatattvaviveka von Udayana. Der Idealismus des Nyāya und des Realismus des Vijñānavāda. Thesis Wien 1996

560.1.15 Joy Laine, "Udayana's refutation of the Buddhist thesis of momentariness in the Ātmatattvaviveka", JIP 26, 1998, 51-97

560.1.20 Chakravarthi Ram-Prasad, "The phenomenal separateness of self. Udayana on body and agency”, AsPOxford 21, 2011, 323-340

       2.Lakṣaṇamālā (Nyāya)

560.2.1 Edited by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. JOR 19, 1949-50, 44-52

560.2.2 Anantalal Thakur, "The Lakṣaṇamālā of Udayanācārya", BhV 20-2l, 1960-61, 174-181

560.2.3 Edited with commentary by Sasinath Jha. Mithila Institute Series (Ancient Texts) 13, Darbhanga 1963, 1964

560.2.4 Summarized by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. EnIndPh2, 1977, 525-526

560.2.5 Anantalal Thakur, "On the authorship of the Laksanamala", IndTradI 187-189

       3.Lakṣaṇāvalī (Nyāya)

See e29.1.14. e278.1.11

560.3.1 Edited, with Śeṣa Śārṅgadhara's Nyāyamuktāvalī, by Surendra Lal Gosvamin. Pan n.s. 21, 1899 - 22, 1900. Reprinted Banaras 1900

560.3.2 Edited, with Viśvanātha Jhā's Prakāśa, by Lokanatha Upadhyaya. Banaras 1901

560.3.3 Edited, with Keśava Bhaṭṭa's Prakāśa, by Sasinath Jha. Mithila Institute Series (Ancient Texts) 14, Darbhanga 1963

560.3.4 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh2, 1977, 523-525

560.3.5 Edited and translated, with translation of Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī, by Masashi Tachikawa. Studies of Classical India 4, Varanasi, Dordrecht 1981

560.3.8 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 305

       4.Nyāyakusumāñjali (Nyāya)

560.4.1 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā and editor's commentary, by M.Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1845, 1847, 1872, 1888, 1909

560.4.2 Kārikās edited and translated, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by E.B.Cowell and Mahesa Candra Nyayaratna. Calcutta 1864. Section of translation reprinted in Source Book 379-385

560.4.3 Edited, with editor's Vyākhyā, by Gangadhara Kaviratna Kaviraja. Calcutta 1872

560.4.4 Kashinath Telang, "Note on the date of the Nyāyakusumāñjali", IA 1, 1872, 208, 353

560.4.5 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1884, 1909

560.4.6 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Rucidatta's Makaranda, by M.Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. BI 123, 1888-1895

560.4.7 Edited, with Śivacandra's commentary, in Vidyodaya 20, 1891, et passim

560.4.8 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by K.N.Tarkavagisa. Calcutta 1892, 1914

560.4.9 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Rucidatta's Makaranda, by L.S.Dravida.   KSS 30, 1912

560.4.10 Edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by Ambadas Sastri. Banaras 1913

560.4.11 Part of Book One translated by Gopinath Kaviraj. POWSBSt 2, 1923, 159-191

560.4.12 Edited, with appendix explaining technical terms, by Ramakrsna Tarkatirtha. Dacca 1923-1924

560.4.12.1 Edited by Peri Laksminarayana Sastri. Cennapuri 1939

560.4.13 Edited, with editor's Āmoda, by Kolluru Somasekhara Sastri. Tirupati 1940

560.4.14 Books One and Two translated by Ravitirtha. ALB 5, 1941 - 10, 1946. Reprinted 1946

560.4.15 Edited with editor's commentary by T.Viraraghavacarya. Tirupati 1941,1991

560.4.16 Kārikās edited, with Rāmabhadra Sārvabhauma's Vyākhyā, by N.C.Vedantatirtha. AshSS 2, 1944

560.4.17 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana's criticism of the Sāṃkhya", JOR 18, 1948-49, 25-31

560.4.18 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana on causality", JGJRI 8, 1950-51, 261-269

560.4.19 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Āmoda and Guṇānanda Vidyāvāgīśa's Tātparyaviveka, by N.C.Vedantatirtha. Two volumes. AshSS 4, 1954, 1964

560.4.20 Hem Chandra Joshi, "An aspect of causality according to Udayanācārya", PAIOC 16.2, 1955, 322-329

560.4.21 Edited, with Varadarāja's Bodhanī, Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Megha Bhagīratha Ṭhakkura's Prakāśikā on it, Rucidatta's Makaranda, and Dharmadatta (Bacchā) Jhā's Ṭippaṇī, by Padmaprasada Upadhyaya and Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 30, 1956, 2002

560.4.22 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by Visvesvara Siddhanta Siromani. Banaras 1962

560.4.23 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana's refutation of an antitheistic argument", JGJRI 20-21, 1963-65, 85-96

560.4.24 V.Varadachari, "Udayana on Vedas and darśanas", SVUOJ 7, 1964, 1-10

560.4.25 Hem Chandra Joshi, "God as the author of the Vedas", JGJRI 22, 1965-66, 177-192. Summarized in CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 138

560.4.26 Hemanta Kumar Ganguli, "The problem of generalization and the limit of doubt", Anviksha 1, 1966, 1-12

560.4.27 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Nirmāṇakāya", AOIT 137-147

560.4.28 Edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vṛtti and editor's Prabhā, by Narayana Misra. Varanasi l968

560.4.29 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Causal argument according to Udayana", PAIOC 24, 1968, 411-416

560.4.30 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana's arguments for God's existence", SMFV 614-625

560.4.31 Albrecht Wezler, "Der Gott des Sāṃkhya zu Nyāyakusumāñjali 3", IIJ 12, 1970, 255-262

560.4.32 George Chemparathy, An Indian Rational Theology: Introduction to Udayana's Nyāyakusumāñjali. Wien 1972

560.4.33 Toru Yasumoto, "Die Beweise für des Dasein des Īśvaras und das grammatische System--die Kommentierte Übersetzung aus der Sanskrit-text des Nyāyakusumāñjali (V.6-l4)" (in Japanese with German summary). TBKK 58, ޴, 1-42

560.4.34 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Āmoda, Guṇānanda Vidyāvāgīśa's Viveka, Varadarāja's Bodhanī, Harihara Kṛpālu Dvivedin's Parimala, and editor's Sāra, by Mahaprabhulal Goswami. Darbhanga 1972

560.4.35 Edited by Durgadhara Jha. Varanasi 1973

560.4.36 Bhasvati Bhattacharya, The Nyāya-Kusumāñjali of Udayanācārya: An Interpretive Exposition. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Madras 1975

560.4.37 Selections translated in HTR 116-121

560.4.38 Summarized by Karl H. Potter and Sibajiban Bhattacharya in EnIndPh2, 1977, 557-588

560.4.39 Edited, with Ayya Devanātha Tatāchārya's Nyāyāvasāna. Navalpakkam (Tamilnadu) 1979

560.4.40 Edited, with Jayarāma Nyāyapañcānana's Vivṛti, by Ramacandra Misra. Darbhanga 1986

560.4.41 Edited and translated by N.S.Dravid. New Delhi 1996

560.4.42 Karikas edited and translated in Bhaswati Bhattacharya, Nyayakusumanjali: Hindu Rational enquiry into the Existence of God. New Delhi 1999

560.4.44 Ramakrishna Bhattacharya, "What does Udayana mean by 'lokavyavahārasiddhi iti cārvākaḥ'?", JICPR 19.2, 2002, 157-160

560.4.45 Hem Chandra Joshi, Nyāyakusumāñjali of Udayanācārya (A Critical Study). Delhi 2002

       5.Nyāyapariśiṣṭa on Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā,

           Book 5

560.5.1 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, by N.C. Vedantatirtha. CalSS 22, 1938

560.5.2 Edited, with Vāmeśvaradhvaja's Pañcikā, by S.N. Srirama Desikar. Tirupati 1976

560.5.3 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 588

560.5.4 Summarized by Esther A. Solomon. EnIndPh 6, 1993, 349-362

       6.Pariśuddhi on Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā

See e48.1.70. s48.1.25. a421A.1.12

560.6.1 Edited through I.1.5, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, by V.P.Dvivedin and L.S.Dravid. BI 205, 1911-24

560.6.2 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 588

560.6.4 Edited by Anantalal Thakur. New Delhi 1996

560.6.5 Discussed by Anantalal Takur. ODVS 396-397

       7.Kiraṇāvalī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

See e29.1.14. e278.1:11,13. a523.1.3. t560.3.5. b278.1.52

560.7.1 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Rucidatta's Vivṛti thereon, by S.C.Sarvabhauma. BI 200, 1911-1912. Completed, with Vādīndra's Rasasāra, by N.C.Vedantatirtha. 1956

560.7.2 Edited in Bengali script by Gaurinatha Bhattacarya Sastrin. Calcutta 1956, 1980

560.7.3 Summarized by Bimal Krishna Matilal in EnIndPh2, 1977, 589-603

560.7.5 Musashi Tachikawa, "The introductory part of the Kiranavali", JIP 29.1-2, 2001, 275-291

560.7.7 Takanori Suzuki, "Udayana's theoryof inference in his Kiraṇāvali", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 64-66

560.7.9 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 286-294

       8.General

See a344.8.2.1; 530.8:1-3

560.8.1 D.C.Bhattacharya, "Udayanācārya and Śrīharṣa", SB 2, 138-143

560.8.2 Kedarnath Mahapatra, "Gobardhana and Udayana Āchārya", OHRJ 7, 1958, 40-46

560.8.3 V.Varadachari, "A note on the date of Udayana", IHQ 36, 1960, 1-5

560.8.4 Anantalal Thakur, "Udayana's reference to some less-known Buddhist ācāryas", SKBCV 221-226

560.8.5 Otto Grohma, Die Lehre vom avayavī in Nyāya und Vaiśeṣika vor Udayana. Dissertation, University of Vienna 1971. Summarized in WZKSOA 17, 1973, 198-199

560.8.6 K.Visweswari Amma, "Udayana's refutation of the Buddhists' notion of abhāva or non-existence", JKUOML 19.2, 1974, 47-56

560.8.7 Anantlal Thakur, "Udayanācārya and his contribution", CSFV 400-406

560.8.8 Otto Grohma, "Theorien zur bunten Farbe in Älteren Nyāya und Vaiśeṣika bis Udayana", WZKSOA 19, 1975, 147-182

560.8.9 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 521-523

560.8.10 Umesh Mishra, "Udayanāchārya", VRPRL 84-90

560.8.11 V.Varadachari, "Udayana and Vaiṣṇava ācāryas", PBh 1, 1981, 40-56

560.8.12 Visweswari Amma, Udayana and his Philosophy. Delhi 1985

560.8.13 K. Visweswari Amma, "Udayana on the attributes of God", Rtam 16-18, 1984-86, 473-478

560.8.13.1 Srilekha Datta, "Udayana's doctrine of jātibādhaka: a defence", JJP 1.1, 1989, 75-87

560.8.13.2 Rita Gupta, "Udayana's critique of the doctrine of momentariness", EDOM 1990, 197-226

560.8.14 Nandita Bandyopadhyay, "A critique of Udayana's definition of viṣayatā (cognitive) objectivity", Prajnajyoti 149-159

560.8.15 Daya Krishna, "Is Udayana a pracchanna Advaitin?", JICPR 13.3, 1996, 151. Reprinted in DDIP 167-168

560.8.16 Kasinatha Misra, Udayanācāryaḥ (in Sanskrit). New Delhi 1996

560.8.17 N. S. Dravid, "Is Udayana a prachanna Advaitin? a reply", JICPR 14.3, 1997, 168. Reprinted in DDIP 168-169

560.8.20 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 281-285

560.8.25 Kaji Ezaki, "A controversy between Udayana and Buddhists over the theory of trairūpya", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 5-7

560.8.26 Koji Ezaki, "Udayana's refutation of the two trtuhs theory from the point of view of nigrahasthānas", SACS 1, 2006, 95-108

560.8.27 Uma Chattopadhyay, "Udayanācārya on upamāna (knowledge by analogy)", JASBe 49.4, 2007, 58-82

560.8.28 Taisei Shida, "Udayana's critique of the intrinsic theory of validity with respect to the origination of the validity", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 28-33

560.8.32 Yoichi Iwasaki, "From Udayana to Gaṅgeśa on the independence of śabda as a pramāṇa", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 41-45

560.8.33 Koji Ezaki, "Can we say that everything is ineffable? Udayana's refutation of the theory of apoha", RLBPA

560.8.34 Chakravarti Ram-Prasad, The phenomenal separateness of self: Udayana on body and agency", AsPOxford 21, 2011, 323-340

560.8.35 Taisei Shido, "Hypothesis-generating lofic in Udayan's reational theorlogy", JIP 39, 2011, 503-520

561.Pārśvanāga (986) (NCat XII, 64)

       1.Ātmānuśāsana (Jain) (NCat II, 63)

561.1.0 Edited by Setabcand Nahar. Calcutta 1874

561.1.1 Edited Sri Satyavijaya Jaina Granthamala 12, Ahmedabad 1928

563.Author Unknown (990)

       1.Buddhamakūṭasūtra (T.438)

564.Jitāri (990) (NCat VII, 300)

       1.Apohasiddhi

564.1.1 Editions of Jitāri's Vedaprāmāṇyasiddhi, Sarvajñāsiddhi, Nairātmyasiddhi, Īśvaravādimataparīkṣā and Jātinirākṛti, with manuscript citations of Apohasiddhi, Kṣaṇabhaṅga, Śrutikartṛsiddhi, Vyāpakānulambha and others, by Gudrun Buhnemann, Jitāri: Kleine Texte. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft 8, Wien 1982

       2.Bālāvatāratarka (NCat VII, 300)

564.2.1 Fragments studied in Kenjo Shirasak, "The Balavataratarka", KJDKBB (?) 15, 1983, 63-134

       3.Bodhipratideśanavṛtti or Bodhisūtraśikṣākrama (NCat VII, 300)

       4.Cittaratnaviśodhana

       5.Dharmadharmiviniścaya (NCat VII, 300)

       6.Hetutattvopadeśa (NCat VII, 300)

564.6.1 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by D.Chattopadhyaya. Calcutta 1939; Delhi 1998

564.6.2 Edited by Giuseppe Tucci. SerOR 9, 1956, 247-274

564.6.3 Yusho Miyasaka, "A Sanskrit-Tibetan and Japanese index to the Hetutattvopadeśa of Jitāri, compared with Chinese Buddhist terms of logic", Mikkyo Bunka 68, 1964, 31-57

       7.Jātinirākṛti or -nirākaraṇa (NCat VII, 300)

See e564.1.1

564.7.1 Edited by Giuseppe Tucci. ABORI 11, 1930, 54-58. Reprinted GTOM I, 249-254

       8.Nairātmyasiddhi (NCat VII, 300)

See e564.1.1

       9.Sahopalambhaprakaraṇa (Skt. manuscript in Ngor; copy in Patna, acc. to Warder)

564.8.1 Francesco Sferra, "Sanskrit manuscripts and photos of Sanskrit manuscripts in Giuseppe Tucci's collection–a preliminary report", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 347-448

       10.Sugatamatavibhaṅgakārikā (NCat VII, 300)

       11.Vādasthāna

564.11.1 Edited, with Mokṣākaragupta's Tarkabhāṣā, by H.R.R. Rangaswami Iyengar. Mysore 1944, 1952

564.11.2 Edited, with Mokṣākaragupta's Tarkabhāṣā, by Raghunath Giri. Varanasi 1969

       12.Kṣaṇabhaṅga

See e564.1.1

       13.Śrutikartṛsiddhi

See e564.1.1

       14.Vedaprāmāṇyasiddhi

See e564.1.1

564.14.1 V. Eltschinger, "Le Vedāprāmāṇyasiddhi de Jitāri. Introduction et translation", JA 291, 2003, 137-172

       15.Sarvajñasiddhi

See e564.1.1

       16.Vyāpakānulambha

See e564.1.1

       17.Īśvaravādimataparīkṣā

See e564.1.1

       17A.Anekāntavādanirāsa

564.17A.1 Edited and translated, with Mokṣākara Gupta's Tarkabhāṣā, by Raghunath Giri. Varanasi 1969

       17B.Commentary on (Ārya) Nāgārjuna;s Triskandhasūtra

See e23B.1.1

       18.General

See a404.8.1. a419.7.1

564.18.1 Narendra Kumar Dash, "Jitar'is concept of reasoning on logic", JDPaliUC 8, 1998, 41-50

565.Śrīdhara (991)

       1.Nyāyakandalī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

See a278.1.55; 523.1.3. e278.1:1,7,16.1,21. t278.1.2. CIPAR. b278.1.52

565.1.1 Chamupati, "The position of soul in Nyāya", VMGS 12, 1918, 349-354

565.1.2 Susil Kumar Maitra, "Śrīdhara's presentation of the Vaiśeṣika theistic argument", SPR 124-145. Also RIndPh 351-368

565.1.3 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya, "A description of the comparative views of Śrīdhara and Udayana", CR 175, 1965, 57-60

565.1.4 George Chemparathy, "The doctrine of īśvara exposed in the Nyāyakandalī", JGJRI 24, 1978, 485-520

565.1.5 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh 2, 1977, 485-520

565.1.5.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Śrīdhara in the Nyāyakandalī", BPBS 287-342

565.1.6.Michiya Kawajiri, "Criticism of sphoṭa in the Nyāyakandalī and the Tarkabhāṣāprakāśikā", JIBSt 43.2, 1995, 17-19

565.1.7 L. Gogai-Chutia, "Śrīdhara's approach to śabda vṛtti", JUG 38, 1996, 126-133

565.1.9 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 265-276

       2.Advayasiddhi (NCat I, l22)

       3.General

565.3.1 Sabel Singh, "Works of Śrīdharācārya", ABORI 22, 1940-41, 254-257

566.Jayasena (998)

       1.Dharmaratnākara

566.1.1 A.N.Upadhye, "Jayasena, the author of Dharmaratnākara", VIRB 2, 1974, 12-14

566.1.2 Edited with analysis of contents by A.N.Upadhye. JJG 24, 1974. Pp. 6-17 reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 639-641

567.Vardhamāna Sūri (999)

       1.Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Upadeśapada (NCat II, 348)

568.Bodhibhadra (1000)

       1.Bodhisattvasaṃvaraviṃśakapañjikā

568.1.1 Discussed in Mark Tatz, Asaṅga's Chapter on Ethics with the Commentary of Tsong-kha-pa (New York 1986)

       2.Jñānasārasamuccayanibandhana

568.2.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Katsumi Mimaki, Le refutation bouddhique de la permanence des choses (sthirasiddhi-dusana) et Le preuve de la momentaneite des choses (ksana-bhangasiddhi). Paris 1976

       3. Samādhisambhāvaparivarta

568.3.1 Restored to Sanskrit and translated by Cherin Dolakara. Sarnath 2004

569.Dharmapāla of Suvarṇadīpa (1000)

       1.Bodhisattvācāryāvatārapiṇḍārtha

       2.Śikṣāsamuccayābhisamaya

570.Parahita(bhadra) (1000)

       1.Ādiślokadvayavyākhyāna on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra (available in Tibetan)

       2.Vivṛti on Nāgārjuna's Śūnyatāsaptati (available in Tibetan)

       3.Commentary on Nāgārjuna's Pañcākrama

572.(Paṇḍita) Aśoka (1000) (NCat I, 422, 432)

       1.Avayavinirākaraṇa (NCat I, 422)

572.1.1 Edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 75-96

572.1.2 Yuichi Kajiyama, "The Avayavinirākaraṇa of Paṇḍita Aśoka", JIBSt 9, 1961, 366-371. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 491-496

572.1.3 Edited, with Aśoka's Sāmānyadūṣaṇa, by Anantlal Thakur. TSWS 15, 1974

572.1.4 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. Studia Philologica Buddhica Monograph Series X. Tokyo 1994

       2.Sāmānyadūṣaṇa(ādiprasārita)

See e572.1.3

572.2.1 Edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 96-102

573.Muktākalaśa (1000)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Dharmottara's Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi (NCat V, 144)

574.Devasvāmin (1000)

See 22.1.72

       1.Commentary on Jaimini's Mīmāṃsāsūtras (NCat IX, 127)

575.Akhilātman (1000) (NCat I, 18)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Sureśvara's Naiṣkarmyasiddhi (cf. Ad IX, 329 for ms. citation)

576.Kalyāṇa Candra (1000) (NCat III, 251)

       1.Commentary on Śākyamati's Pramāṇavārttikaṭīkā (NCat III, 1)

577.Śivaśarman (1000)

       1.Karmaprakṛti (Jain) (NCat III, 197, 201-202)

577.1.1 Edited, with Malayagiri's Ṭīkā. JPU 17, 1913

577.1.2 Edited, with Malayagiri's Ṭīkā and Yaśovijaya's Vṛtti. Jaina Dharma Prasaraka Sabha, Bhavnagar 1917

577.1.3 Edited, with Yaśovijaya's Gurutattvaviniścaya. JAG 78, 1925

577.1.4 Edited Ratlam 1928

577.1.5 Edited with Rāmadeva Gaṇi's Ṭippaṇī, by Virasekhara. Pindavad, Rajasthan 1974

       2.Bandhaśataka(prakaraṇa)

577.2.0 Edited with Cakreśvara's commentary, in Vīryasamājagrantharatna 3, Ahmedabad 1923.

577.2.1 Edited, with Municandra Suri's Visamapadaṭippaṇī and editor's )?) Ṭippaṇa, by Udayaprabha Suri. Bombay. 1969

       3.Gāthāśatakaprakaraṇa (NCat V, p. 342)

578.Author Unknown (1000)

       1.Prameyasaṃgraha on Book 2 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

578.1.1 Edited by Wilhelm Rau. Munchen 1981

579.Puṇyarāja (1000) (NCat XII, 111)

       1.Ṭīkā on Book 2 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

See a221.1.121.2. e221.1:4,20

580.Yāmuna(ācārya) (1010)

       1.Āgamaprāmāṇya (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat II, 13)

580.1.1 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1883

580.1.2 Edited by R.M.Sastri. Pan 22, 1900. Reprinted Banaras 1900,1937

580.1.3 Edited, with Paraṅkuśācārya's Ṭippaṇī, by Raghunanda Acarya. Mathura 1936

580.1.3.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Pañcarātrarakṣa and Vedāntarāma Vararāja's Pañcarātrādhikāravyavasthāsārasaṃgraha. 1942-1962

580.1.4 Edited and translated by J.A.B.Van Buitenen. Madras 1971

580.1.4.5 (old580.8.8) Gerhard Oberhammer, Yāmunamunis Interpretation von Brahmasūtram 2.2.42-45, eine Untersüchung zur Pāñcarātra-Tradition der Rāmānuja-Schule. OAWV 10, 1971

580.1.5 Edited by M. Narasimhacharya. GOS 160, 1976

580.1.6 Selections translated in HTR 285-287

       2.(Bhagavad)Gītārthasaṃgraha (Viṣiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VI, 41)

See e23.1.267; 379.12:13,35; 379.33.1. et637.2.9

580.2.1 Edited by A.S.Tatacharya and K.R.Nayudu. Madras 1899

580.2.2 Edited by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 6, 1901

580.2.3 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā, by P.B. Ananthachariar. SMS 10, 1901

580.2.4 Partly translated in BV 17, 1912, 372-379

580.2.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā. Vrndavana 1917

580.2.6 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Gadyatraya, Vedānta Deśika's Vairāgyapañcaka, by K.Rangasvami Diksita in Sanmārgadīpikā (Kumbakonam 1921)

580.2.7 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya and Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā thereon, by S.S.Marulakara. ASS 92, 1923. Revised by V.N.Apte, Third edition. ASS 34, 1936

580.2.8 Adidevananda, "A resumé standpoint", VK 29, 1942-43: 267, 306

580.2.9 Studied by D.T.Tatacarya. JSVRI 12, 1951 - 14, 1953

580.2.10 Edited and translated by V.K.Ramanujachariar. Madras 1971

580.2.11 Edited by Uttamur T. Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1972

580.2.12 Summarized in 13 pages by Narasimhacary. See 580.8.7

580.2.13 Edited and summarized by M.N.Parthasarathy, "The Gītārthasaṃgraha of Śrī Yāmuna", SRV 7.3, 1983, 21-36; 7.4, 1984, 5-12

580.2.14 Edited and translated by Sri Sankaranarayanan. Two volumes. SVOS 11-12, 1985

580.2.15 Edited and translated by M.N.Parthasarathy. Dilip 11.3-5, 1985, 14-20

580.2.18 Edited by S.K.Ramacandra Rao, with Abhinavagupta's Gītārthasaṃgraha, in Giṭārtha-suṭrāṇi = Apohorism concerning the Import of the Gītā. Kalpatharu 2004

       3.Catuḥślokī (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

580.3.1 Edited in Telugu characters, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā. Madras 1872

580.3.2 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā, Yāmuna's Stotraratna and Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā thereon, by K.T.I.Srinivasacarya and A.V.Nrsimhacarya. Madras 1907-1908

580.3.3 Edited by Nayanarhachan Pillai. Conjeeveram 1912

580.3.4 Edited, with Yāmuna's Stotraratna, in Veṅkateśasuprābhṛta (Kumbakonam 1922)

580.3.5 Edited in Telugu characters by Ayyavaralu. Vizagapatam 1923

580.3.6 Edited in Lakṣmīstotra (Srirangam 1926-27)

580.3.7 Translated in VK 42, 1955-56: 56, 63

580.3.7.5 Edited with Yāmuna's Stotraratna by Uttamur T. Viraraghavacharya. Cennai 1969

580.3.7.7 Edited, with Siddhitrayi and Stotraratna, by C. V. Srivatsankar Acarya. Madras 1969

580.3.8 Mariasusai Dhavamony, "Yāmuna's Catuśślokī: an analysis and interpretation", ITaur 3-4, 1975-76, 197-208

       4.Prameyaratna (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

580.4.1 Edited by V.M.S.A.Svami. Madras 1904

       5.Siddhitrayī (fragments of Ātmasiddhi, Īśvarasiddhi, and Saṃvitsiddhi) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See 580.3.77

580.5.1 Edited by Rama Misra Sastri. ChSS 10, 1900

580.5.2 Partly translated in BV 18, 1913: 61, 134

580.5.3 Sections translated into German by Rudolf Otto in Zeitschrift fur Religionpsychologie 2.3, 1939, 232-253. Also in Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche 1929, 241-293

580.5.4 Edited and translated by R. amanujachariar and K. nivasacharya. AnUSS 4, 1943.Revised 1972

580.5.5 Summarized in 5 pages in K.C.Varadachari, Viśiṣṭādvaita and its Development (Tirupati 1969)

580.5.6 M.Narasimhacharya, "One more missing passage of the Saṃvitsiddhi", AOR 26, 1976, 1-7

580.5.7 S.Gopalan, "Yāmuna's Siddhitrayam: an outline study", JMU 50.2.2, 1978, 7-22

580.5.8 Critical study by Roque Mesquita in Yāmunācārya's Philosophie der Erkenntnis: eine Studie ze seiner Saṃvitsiddhi. Vienna 1988,

       6.Stotraratna (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e580.3:2,4,7.5, 7.7

580.6.1 Translated in BV 4, 1899, 696-705

580.6.1.1 Edited Bombay 1910, 1987

580.6.2 Edited by Anantaprasada Trikamlal Srivaisnava. Ahmedabad 1912

580.6.3 Edited by P.T.Venkatacarya and P.Tiruvenkatacarya. Conjeeveram 1914

580.6.4 Edited in Tamil and grantha characters by Laksmi Narasimhacarya. Madras 1918

580.6.5 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters by Vankapuram Srivasudevacarya. Madras 1918

580.6.6 Edited and translated by Adidevananda. Madras 1950, 1979

580.6.6.1.Edited by Tumminakatti Bheemacharya. 1972

580.6.7 Edited by Shokei Matsumoto. NBKK 6, 1981, 101-128

580.6.8 Edited and translated by S. Satyamurthi Ayyangar. Gwalior 1981

580.6.9 Translated as Stotraratna on the Hymn-Jewel of Śrī Yamunācārya. Hollywoord, Cal. 1986

589.6.19 Translated b Kusakratha Dasa, The Kṛṣṇa Library, Culver City , 1987

       7.Tattvabhūṣaṇa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

580.7.1 Edited and translated by Adidevananda. Madras 1950

       8.General

580.8.1 T.Rajagopalachariyar, "Yāmunācārya", IR 9, 1908, 585-592

580.8.2 Prabhavananda, "Yāmuna", VATW 2, 1939, 13-15

580.8.3 Prabhavananda, "Viśiṣṭādvaita: two of its great teachers", VK 27, 1941: 332, 418

580.8.4 R.Ramanujacarya, "Yāmunācārya", PAIOC 18, 1955, 397-400

580.8.5 Roque Mesquita, Das Problem der Gotterkenntnis bei Yāmunamuni. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Vienna 1971. Summarized in WZKSOA 17, 1973, 195-197

580.8.6 M.Narasimhacharya, "Yāmuna's influence on Rāmānuja", VRSFV 191-194

580.8.7 M.Narasimhacharya, Contribution of Yāmuna to Viśiṣṭādvaita. Madras 1971; Hyderabad 1998

580.8.8 Roque Mesquita, "Yamunācārya's Lehre am der Grosse des Ātman", WZKSOA 33, 1989, 129-150

580.8.9 Roque Mesquita, "Yāmunamuni: Leben, Datierung und Werke", WZKSOA 17, 1973, 177-194

580.8.10 Roque Mesquita, "Recent research on Yāmuna", WZKSOA 18, 1974, 183-208

580.8.11 M.Narasimhacharya, "Viśeṣatodṛṣṭa--a type of anumāna referred to by Yāmunāchārya", AOR 25, 1975, 536-540

580.8.12 Walter G.Neevel, Yāmuna's Vedānta and Pāñcarātra: Integrating the Classical and the Popular. Harvard Dissertations in Review 10, Missoula, Montana 1977

580.8.13 V.Varadachari, Yāmunāchārya. Madras 1984

580.8.14 V.Varadachari, "Did Yāmunācārya visit Kashmir?", JOR 55-62, 1986-92, 19-30

580.8.16 M. Narasimhacharya, Contribution of Yāmunācārya to Viśiṣṭādvaita. Hyderabad 1998

580.8.18 Kritarthananda, "Yāmunācārya, the saint of Sri Vaishnavism", VK 89, 2002, 214-217

580A.Mādhavacandra Traividya (1010)

           1.Kāraṇānuyoga on Nemicandra's Trilokasāra

See e557.5.1

580A.1.1 Edited by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 12, 1917, 1919

580A.1.2 Discussed by L.C.Jain in his edition of Labdhisāra Vol. I (New Delhi 1994)

            2.Vṛtti on Nemicandra's Kṣapaṇasāra

581.Amitagati II (1010) (NCat I, 343-344)

       1.Bhāvanā or Ṭīkā on Siddhasena Divākara's Dvātriṃśikā (NCat I, 344)

581.1.1 Edited by Manoharlal Sastri. MDJG 13, 1918

581.1.2 Edited by Sitalaprasad Brahmachari. Bombay 1922

581.1.3 Edited in SS

581.1.4 Edited by Pannalal in Prathamagucchaka (Banaras 1925)

       2.Pañcasaṃgraha (Jain) (NCat I, 344)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 641

581.2.1 Edited by Darbarilal Nyayatirtha. MDJG 25, 1926, 1927, 1990

581.2.2 Edited by Hiralal Jain. Kasi 1960

       3.Paramātmasvarūpa (Jain) (NCat I, 344)

       4.Sāmayikapāṭha or Dvātriṃśikā (Jain) (NCat I, 344)

581.4.1 Edited by Ravaji Nemacandra Saha. Sholapur 1912

581.4.2 Translated by Ajitaprasad. Allahabad 1915. This published with Sitala Brahmachari's edition (next item) as Pure Thought. Arrah 1919; Aligarh 1955

581.4.3 Edited by Sitalaprasad Brahmachari. Bombay 1916; Agra 1922; Surat 1926, 1930, 1972. See previous entry

581.4.5 Edited by Pannalal Soni. MDJG 21, 122

581.4.6 Edited by Jayacandraji Chavada. Bombay 124

581.4.7 Edited in JVS

581.4.8 Edited, with Ratnākara's Paccīsī, by Pramaraja Bogavata and translated by Himmat Sinha Sarupria. Jaipur 1975

581.4.9 Summaried by Padmanabh S. Jaini, EnIndPh10, 2007, 641-661

582.Abhinavagupta (1014) (NCat I, 300-302)

       1.Anuttarāṣṭikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 202)

582.1.1 Edited and translated into French, with Abhinavagupta's Bodhapañcadaśikā, Paramārthacarcā, Anubhavanivedanā, Bhairavastava, Paramārthadvādaśikā, Mahopadeśaviṃśatikā and Dehasthadevatācakrastotra, by Lilian Silburn, Hymnes de Abhinavagupta. PICI 1970

582.1.2 Edited and translated by Bettina Baumer. VarPl 168-180

       2.Arthasaṃgraha on the Bhagavadgītā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I,302)

See e379.12.23; 580.2:18, 19

582.2.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 943-944

582.2.2 V.Varadachari, "Gītā according to Abhinavagupta", Gitasamiksa 65-73

582.2.3 Vachaspati Upadhyaya, "Abhinavagupta's commentary on the Bhagavadgītā: a study", Smrtigrantha 15-19

582.2.4 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli. Turin 1976

582.2.4.1 Arvind Sharma, The Gītārthasaṃgraha of Abhinavagupta. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1979

582.2.5 Translated by Arvind Sharma. Leiden 1983

582.2.6 Edited and translated by S. Sankaranarayanam. Two volumes. Tirupati 1985

582.2.7 Edited, with editor's commentary (in Hindi), by Prābhadevī. Srinagar 1987

582.2.7 Arvind Sharma, "Abhinavagupta's Gītārthasaṃgraha: one meaning, one meanings, many meaning or many meanings?", TTTIW 151-160

582.2.9 Translated by Boris Marjanovic. Varanasi 2002

       3.Anubhavanivedanā (Kashmir Śaiva)

See et582.1.1

       4.Bhairavastava (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 302)

See et582.1.1

       5.(Pra)Bodhapañcadaśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See et582.1.1

582.5.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Shastri. KSTS 14-15, 1918

582.5.2 Edited, with Harabhaṭṭa Śāstri's commentary and Abhinavagupta's, Paramarthacarca, by J.D.Zadoo. KSTS 76-77, 1947

       6.Dehasthadevatācakrastotra (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See et582.1.1

582.6.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 952-953

       7.Gurumataparāmarśa (prob. not by Abhinavagupta)

582.7.1 V.Raghavan, "Gurumataparāmarśa", VRA 1-16

       8.(Laghu)Vimarśinī on Utpala's Īśvarapratyabhijñākārikā

            (NCat I, 300; II, 276)

See e472.1:1,2,4,6

582.8.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul. KSTS 60, 1938; 62, 1941; 65, 1943. Three volumes

582.8.2 Harvey Paul Alper, Abhinavagupta's Concept of Cognitive Power: A Translation of the Jñānaśaktyāhnika of the Īśvarapratyabhijñāvimarśiṇī with Commentary and Introduction. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1976; Ann Arbor 1977

582.8.3 Bruno Nagel, Herkennig van he zelf. Abhinavagupta's Īśvara-pratyabhijñā-vimarśinī I.1.2-3, vertaald en nader beschouud. Thesis, U. of Amsterdam. Delft 1986

582.8.6 Isabelle Ratié, "La mémoire et le Soi dans I'Iśvarapratyabhijñāvimarśinī d'Abhinavagupta", IIJ 49.1-2, 2006, 39-103

       9.(Bṛhatī)Vivṛtivimarśinī on Utpala's Īśvarapratyabhijñākārikās (NCat I, 300; II,276)

582.9.3 Rafaelle Torella, "The word in Abhinavagupta's Bṛhad-Vimarśiṇī", LPEIM 853-872

       10.Kramastotra

582.10.1 Translated into French with Śivānanda Nātha's Śrīkālikāstotra, Pañcadaśikā and an old Kramastotra, by Lilian Silburn. PICI 40, 1975

582.10.2 Navjivan Rastogi, "The Kramastotra and its authorship", BhM 3, 1977-78, 35-40

       11.Mahopadeśaviṃśatīkā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 302)

See et582.1.1

582.11.1 V.Raghavan, "Pratyabhijñā and Advaita", NIA 3, 1940-41, 32-34

582.11.2 Edited in Abhinavagupta 946-947

582.11.3 V.Raghavan, "Abhinavagupta's Mahopadeśa-Viṃśatikā and Śaṃkara's Nirguṇa-Mānasa-Pūjā-Pratyabhijñā and Advaita", VRA 70-75

       12.(Śrī)Mālinīvijaya(uttara)tantra(vārttika) (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301-302)

582.12.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul. KSTS 31-32, 1921-1922

582.12.2 Portion translated in HTR 368-369

582.12.2.5 Alexis Sanderson, "The doctrine of the Malinīvijayottaratantra", in T. Goudriaan, ed. Ritual and Speculation in Early Tantrism. Studies in Honor of Andrè Padoux (Albany, N.Y. 1992), 381-312

582.12.3 I.1-399 edited and translated in Jürgen Hannader, Abhinavagupta's Philosophy of Revelation. Groningen 1998

582..12.6 Somadeva Vasudeva, The Yoga of the Mālinīvijayottaratantra, Chapter 1-4, 7, 11-17. Pondichery 2004

       13.Paramārthacarcā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See e582.5.2. et582.1.1

582.13.0 Edited with editor's Vivarana by Harabhatta Shastri. KSTS 77, Srinagar 1947

582.13.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 946

       14.Paramārthadvādaśikā or Advaya(dva)deśikā (Kashmir Śaiva)

See et582.1.1

582.14.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 944-945

582.14.2 V.Raghavan, "The authorship of the Paramārthadvādaśikā (otherwise called Advayadvādaśikā)", VRA 76-77

       15.Paramārthasāra (perhaps by "Ādiśeṣa") (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See t441.1.10.5

582.15.1 Edited Calcutta 1888

582.15.2 Translated, with notes from Yogarāja's Vṛtti, by L.D.Barnett, "The Paramārthasāra of Abhinavagupta", JRAS 1909, 707-748

582.15.3 L.D.Barnett, "Exegetical notes on the Paramārthasāra", JRAS 1909, 1338-1339

582.15.4 L.D.Barnett, "The Paramārtha-sāra", JRAS 1912, 474-475

582.15.5 V.V.Sovani, "Origin of Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra", JRAS 1912, 257-261

582.15.6 Edited, with Yogarāja's Vṛtti, by J.C.Chatterji. KSTS 7, 1916

582.15.7 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Paramārthasāra", NIA 1, 1938-39, 37-42. Reprinted in CPSSS 317-324

582.15.8 Edited and translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri. NIA 4, 1940-41, 355-370. Reprinted, with reprin ting of L.D.Barnett's edition and traslation of Ādiśeṣa's _Paramārthasāra (from JRAS 1910, 707-747). Fremont, Cal. 2003

582.15.9 Translated into French, with a summary of Yogarāja's commentary, by Lilian Silburn. PICI 5, 1958, 1979

582.15.9.1 Edited by Prabhadevi. Guptagunga, Kashmir 1977

582.15.10 Edited and translated by Henry Danielson, Ādiśeṣa. The Essence of Supreme Truth (Paramārthasāra). Leiden 1980.

582.15.10.0 Edited, with Yogarāja's Vṛtti, end editor's commentary, by Dwarika Natha Sastri. Jammu 1981

582.15.10.1 Edited by Kamala Devi. Delhi 1984, 1994

582.15.10.5 Edited and translated in Brajin Nath Pandita, Essence of the Exact Reality (New Delhi 1991)

582.15.11 Alberto Pellisserom, "The soul as a grain of rice: the way out of karman in Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra", EAW 42, 1992, 261-279

582.15.12 Patrick Colm Hogan, "Towards a cognitive science of poetiucs. Ānandavardhana, Abhinavaguptak, and the theory of literature", College Literature 23, 1996, 164-178

582.15.14 L. Sulochana Devi, "Ādiśeṣa and the codification of Advaitic principles", South IS 137-144

582.15.15 N. K. Gurtoo, Paramārthasāra of Ācārya Abhinavaguptapada (Quintessence of the Highest Spiritual Knowledge). Delhi 2004

582.15.17 Edited and translated in Lyne Bensut-Boudin and Kamalesh Datta Tripathi, The Tantric Philosophy of Abhinavagupta'; the Paramārthasāra of Abhinavagupta and its comentaryby Yogarāja. London 2006; New York 2010

582.15.20 N. C. Pande, "The nature of jīva (paśu) inKashmir Śaivism: with special reference to the Paramārthasāra of Abhinavagupta", VIJ 45-46, 2007-2008, 162-169

       16.Laghuvṛtti on Parātriṃśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 201)

582.16.0 Edited by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 18, 1918; New Delhi 1990

582.16.1 Edited, with Rājanaka Lakṣmīrāma's commentary, by Jagaddhara Zadoo. KSTS 68-69, 1947

582.16.2 Edited and translated into French by Andre Padoux. PICI 38, 1975

582.16.3 R. Torella, "Une traduzione francaise della Parātriṃśikālaghuvṛtti di Abhinavagupta", RDSO 54, 1980, 171-200

       17.(Tattva)Vivaraṇa on Parātriṃśikā (Kashmir Śaiva)

              (NCat I, 20l-202, 300-30l)

582.17.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 18, 1918

582.17.2 Raniero Gnoli, "Miscellanea Indica (4). Corrections and emendations to the text of the Parātriṃśikāvivaraṇa", EAW 10, 1959, 192-212

582.17.3 Raniero Gnoli, "Vāc. Passi scelti e tradotti del Parātriṃśikāvivaraṇa", RDSO 40, 1965, 215-245; 42, 1967, 45

582.17.4 Portion translated in HTR 369-372

582.17.5 Edited and translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli as Il Commento di Abhinavagupta alla Parātriṃśikā. SerOR 58, 1985

582.17.5.5 Edited, with Rājanaka Lakṣmīrāma's Laghuvivṛti and editor's Trikarañjinī, by Kṛṣṇānanda Sāgara. Varanasi 1987.

582.17.6 Edited by Nilakantha Guru. Delhi 1985

582.17.7 Translated by Jaideva Singh as A Trident of Wisdom. Albany, N.Y. 1989. Reprinted and adumbrated by Lakshman Joo, ed. Bettina Baumer. Albany, N.Y. 1989

582.17.8 Edited by Bettina Bäumer. Delhi 2000

582.17.9 John R. Dupuche, "Person to person: Vivaraṇa of Abhinavagupta on Parātriṃśikā verses 3-4", IIJ 44, 2001, 1-16

       18.Paryantapañcāśikā (Kashmir Śaiva)

582.18.1 Edited by V.Raghavan. AOR 8, 1950-51, 22 pp. Reprinted Madras 1951. Reprinted in VRA 33-69

       19.Rahasyapañcadaśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 302)

       20. Ālocana on Somānanda's Śivadṛṣṭi (NCat I, 302)

582.20.1 V.Raghavan, "A quotation in the Locanā of Abhinavagupta", in VRA 88-93

       21.Tantrāloka (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301; VIII, 104)

See 472.4.10

582.21.1 Edited, with Jayaratha's Viveka, by Mukund Ram Sastri and M.S.Kaul. 12 volumes. KSTS 23, 1918; 28, 1921; 29, 1921; 30,1922; 35, 1922; 36, 1922; 41; 1924; 47, 1926; 52, 1933; 57, 1936; 58, 1936; 59, 19, 38

582.21.2 First three āhnikas translated by Era Bajpai in his Ph.D.Thesis, The Philosophy of the Tantrāloka. University of Lucknow 1971

582.21.3 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli as Luce Delle Sacre Sritture (Tantrāloka) di Abhinavagupta. Torino 1972

582.21.3.0 Edited with Jayaratha's Viveka by Krsnananda Sagara. Three volumes. Dharmaraj 1984-1988

582.21.3.1 Navjivan Rastogi, "A note on the five-source theory of the Tantric origin in the Tantrāloka", ALB 50, 1986, 548-560

582.21.3.5 Ram Chandra Dvivedi and Navajivan Rastogi, Tantrāloka with the Commentary of Jayatīrtha. I1. Introduction. Delhi 1987

582.21.4 Edited, with Jayaratha's Viveka, by Paramahamsa Misra. Varanasi 1992

582.21.5 Jun Takashima, "Dikṣā in the Tantrāloka", TBKK 119, 1992, 45-84

582.21.5.5 Enrica Garzilli, "Abhinavagupta's Tantr¹loka", GWP

582.21.6 Edited with Jayaratha's Viveka and Paramahamsa Misra's Nirakisraviveka. Six volumes. Varanasi 1992, 1998

582.21.6.5 Rajmani Tigunait, The Concept of Śakti in Lakṣmīdhara's Commentary on the Sundaryalahari in relation to Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1997

582.21.7 Chapters 1-5 edited and translated into French in Lilian Silburn and Andre Padoux, La lumiere sur les tantras. Paris 1998

582.21.8 Eivind Kahrs, Indian Semantic Analysis: the 'Nirvacana' Tradition. Cambridge 1998

582.21.9 Kerry Martin Skora, Consciousness of Consciousness: Reflexive Awareness in the Trika Saivism of Abhinavaguta. Dissertation. DAI 62.1, 2001, 205

558.21.10 Keith Maurice Allen, Causality in Kashmir Śaivism: a translation and study of Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka, Chapter 9, verses 1-49 and Jayaratha's commentary. M. A. Thesis, University of Texas at Austin 2003

582.21.11 John R. Dupuche, "Abhinavagupta's presentation of the Kula ritual in Tantrāloka", ITaur 29, 2003, 147-158

582.21.12 Paul Muller-Ortega, "Ciphering the supreme: mantric encodoing in Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka", IJHS 7, 2003, 1-30

582.21.15 Elisabeth Hofstatter, Erleuchtung durch göttliche Energie: Untersuchung der Lehre von 'Śaktipāta' anhand einer annotiertne Ubersetzung des XIII Āhnika-s von Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka. Diss. University Wien 2005

582.21.16 Andrè Padoux, "On the pārvaṇa rites acording to Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka", Samarasya 49-56

582.21.18 John R. Dupuche, The Kula Ritual of Abhinava Gupta as elaborated in Chapter 29 of the Tantrāloka. Delhi 2006

582.21.20 Takashima Jun, "The Tantrāloka of Abhinavagupta. Annotated translation of the 13th Āhnika with the commentary of Jayaratha", TBKK 149, 2006, 286-311 (summarized vi-vii); 150, 2007, 204-245 (summarized vii).

582.21.23 Chapters 2-4 translated by Gauatama Chatterjee. Varanasi 2008

582.21.26 Edited, with Jayaratha's commentary, by M.Pandita Mukund Rama Shastri. Eight volumes. New Delhi 2009

582.21.29 Kerry Skara, "The hermeneutics of touch: uncovering Abhinavagupta's tactile terrain", MTSR 21, 2009, 87-106

       22.Tantrasāra (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301; VIII, 99)

582.22.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 17, 1918; Delhi 1982, 1983

582.22.1.5 Edited by Krsnananda Vagisa Bhattacarya. ChSS 491, Benares 1938

582.22.2 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli as L'essenze dei Tantra (Tantrasāra). Torino 1960, 1980

582.22.2.5 Edited by Paramahamsa Misra. Varanasi 1975, 1985

582.22.3 Selections translated in HTR 372-378

582.22.5 Christopher Daren Wallis, The Means to Liberation. A Translation and Analysis of Chapters 1-5 of the Tantrasāra of Abhinavagupta. M.A.Thesis, U. of California-Berkeley 2003

582.22.6 Alexis G.J.S.Sandersen, "The opening verses of the Tantrasāra of Abhinavagupta", Samarasya 89-148

       23.Tantravaṭadhanikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301; VIII, 3)

582.23.1 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Tantravaṭadhanikā and Vāmadeva's Janmamaraṇaviveka, by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 24, 1918

582.23.3 Francesco Sferra, "Le Tantravaṭadhānikā di Abhinavagupta", LPE 743-770

       24.Tantroccaya

582.24.1 R.Torelli and R.Gnoli, "The Tantroccaya of Abhinavagupta. Critical Ediition", Studi in onore di Luciano Petech (roma 1990), 153-189

       25.Prakīrṇakavivaraṇa on Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

582.25.1 Priyawat Kuanpoonpal, Pratibha: ṭhe Concept of Intuition in the Philosophy of Abhinavagupta (Vākyapadīya), Rasādhvani). Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard 1991

       25A.Tattvajñānasaṃsiddhi

582.25A.1 Edited and translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli, RDSO 41, 1966, 335-354

       27.General

See a221.1.291; 235.1.2; 441.1.17; 472.5:3,6,10,12. b221.1.169.5. d472.5.2.5

582.27.1 S.N.Tadpatrikar, "Abhinavagupta and Bhāgavata", ABORI 15, 1933, 248

582.27.2 K.C.Pandeya, Abhinavagupta: an Historical and Philosophical Study. ChSSt 1, 1936. Revised second edition 1963. Third ed., Varanasi 2000

582.27.3 K.C.Pandeya, "Abhinavagupta's theory of meaning", NIA 5, 1943, 241-248. Summary in PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 134-135

582.27.4 V.Raghavan, "The works of Abhinavagupta", JOR 14, 1940, 318-328

582.27.5 K.C.Pandey, "Dhanañjaya and Abhinavagupta", NIA 6, 1943-44, 245-251

582.27.6 J.Tilakasiri, "Abhinavagupta--the literary critic and commentator", ABORI 47, 1966, 1-10

582.27.7 Raniero Gnoli, The Aesthetic Experience according to Abhinavagupta.  ChSSt 62, Second edition 1968

582.27.8 J.L.Masson and M.V.Patwardhan, Śāntarasa and Abhinavagupta's Philosophy of Aesthetics. Poona 1969

582.27.9 Richard Francis Cefalu, Shakti in Abhinavagupta's Concept of Mokṣa. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1973

582.27.10 Gerald J. Larson, "The sources for śakti in Abhinavagupta's Kashmir Śaivism: a linguistic and aesthetic category", PEW 24, 1974, 41-56

582.27.11 Umakant P. Shah, "A reference to Bhaṭṭa Candrānanda by Abhinavagupta", Sambodhi 4.1, 1975, 7-8

582.27.12 Gerald J. Larson, "The aesthetic (rasāsvāda) and the religious (brahmāsvāda) in Abhinavagupta's Kashmir Śaivism", PEW 26, 1976, 371-388

582.27.13 T.G.Mainkar, "Ānandavardhana and Abhinavagupta", JASBo 52-53, 1977-78, 187-199

582.27.14 B.Baumer, "Die Unvermittelheit des höchsten Erfahrung bei Abhinavagupta", TVH 61-79

582.27.15 A.Ramamurti, "The nature of consciousness", IPA 11, 1976, 109-118

582.27.16 Harvey P. Alper, "Śiva and the ubiquity of consciousness: the spaciousness of an artful yogi", JIP 7, 1979, 345-407

582.27.17 K.Krishnamoorthy, "Abhinavagupta's integral view of aesthetic concepts", Rtam 11-15, 1979-83, 221-230

582.27.18 K.Krishnamoorthy, "Bhagavadgītā and mysticism: Abhinavagupta's views", PTG 13.2, 1979, 1-8

582.27.18.1 V.N.Kulkarni, "Abhinavagupta's contribution to rasa-theory", BhV 39.2, 1979, 25-29

582.27.19 G.Suryanarayana Murti, "The impact of Advaita philosophy on Abhinavagupta's interpretation of the Rasa-sūtras as reported by Jagannātha", VIJ 17, 1979, 49-52

582.27.20 V.Raghavan, "The works of Abhinavagupta", VRA 17-32

582.27.21 V.Raghavan, "Abhinavagupta's polymathy", VRA 94-98

582.27.22 D.C.Mathur, "Abhinavagupta and Dewey on art and its relation to morality", PPR 42, 1981-82, 224-235

582.27.23 Pheroze S. Wadia, "The aesthetic nonnaturalism of Abhinavagupta--a non-Aristotelian interpretation", PEW 31, 1981, 71-78

582.27.24 Motilal Pandit, "Abhinavagupta--a study", PTG 17.4, 1983, 18-51

582.27.25 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Ānandavardhana and Abhinavagupta--a contrastive study", ALB 47, 1983, 15-24

582.27.25.1 K.S.Arjundwadker, "The rasa theory and the darśanas", ABORI 65, 1985, 81-100

582.27.26 Navjivan Rastogi, "Some more nyāyas as employed by Abhinavagupta", ABORI 65, 1984-85, 27-42

582.27.26.1 Paul Eduardo Muller-Ortega, The Triadic Heart of Śiva. Kaula Tantricism in Abhinavagupta's Kashmir Shaivism. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1985

582.27.27 Richard McCarty, "The aesthetic attitude in India and the West", PEW 36, 1986, 121-130

582.27.27.5 Annie Montaut, "Abhinavagupta et Cage", RAL 153-4, 1986, 32-55

582.27.28 Gary A.Tubb, "Abhinavagupta on phonetic texture", JAOS 105, 1985, 567-578

582.27.29 Navjivan Rastogi, "Theory of error according to Abhinavagupta", JIP 14, 1986, 1-33

582.27.29.0 Ganesh Tryambak Deshpande, Abhinavagupta. New Delhi 1989

582.27.29.1 S.G. Moghe, "Abhinavagupta's novel interpretation of the Gautama-dharma-sūtra IX. 35", JGJRI 46, 1990, 13-18

582.27.30 Anand Amaladass, "The concept of vyutpatti in Indian aesthetics. Does aesthetic delight bring about a change in the person experiencing it?", WZKSOA 36, 1992, Supplement 261-272

582.27.31 P.K.Agrawala, "On Abhinavagupta's sādhāraṇīkaraṇa", Bharati n.s. 19.1-2, 1992-93, 11-14

582.27.31.5 Raghunath Ghosh, "The concept of rasa according to Abhinavagupta", Darshana 32.3, 1992, 22-27

582.27.31.7 Birgit H. Mayer, "The concept of vidya and vikalpa: a study", VIJ 30, 1992, 55-76

582.27.32.Bettina Bäumer, "Vāc as saṃvāda. Dialogue in the content of Advaita Śaivāgamas", HermE 11-20

582.27.33 Edwin Gerow, "Abhinavagupta's aesthetic as a speculative paradigm", JAOS 114, 1994, 186-208

582.27.33.5 Narasinghe Ch. Panda, "The mystical experience according to Abhinavagupta", VIJ 33-34, 1995-96, 179-194

582.27.34 S.S. Barlingay, "Rasa theory of Bhaṭṭanāyaka and Abhinavagupta", Srijnanamrtam 135-146

582.27.35 Birgit H. Mayer-König, "The concept of vidyā and vikalpa according to Abhinavagupta: a study", JASBe 38.3, 1996, 30-53

582.27.36 Navjivan Rastogi, "Re-accessing Abhinavagupta", Vaṅmayī 5, 1997, 1-15. Also VarPl 135-153

582.27.45 Rekha Jhanji, "Abhinavagupta's concept of pratibhā", Sandhana 3.2, 2003, 67-78

582.27.47 Bettina Baumer, "Grace", VarPl 154-159

582.27.48 Paul E. Muller-Ortega, "Luminous consciousness: light in the Tantric mysticism of Abhinavagupta", PresLight 45-79

582.27.50 Raffaele Torella, "How is verbal signification possible: understanding Abhinagagupta's reply", JIP 32, 2004, 173-188

582.27.50.5 Koshalya Walli, "Relevance of Abhinavagupta in modern era", ITaur 30-31, 2004, 303-311

582.27.51 Arindam Chakrabarti, "The repose of the heart: a phenomenological analysis of the concept of viśrānti", Samarasya 27-36

582.27.52 Yohei Kawajiri, "On the proof of the identity of the self with the Lord in Pratyabhijñā school", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 8-10

582.27.53 David Peter Lawrence, "Remarks on Abhinavagupta's use of the analogy of reflection", JIP 33, 2005, 583-599

582.27.54 Paul E. Muller-Ortega, "'Tarko yogāṅgam uttamam': on subtle knowledge and the refinement of thought in Abhinavagupta's liberative tantric method", TPY 181-212

582.27.55 Kailash Pati Mishra, Aesthetic Philosophy of Abhinavagupta. Varanasi 2006

532.27.57 K. Achuthan Pillai, Abhinava Gupta and his Predecessors. Trivandrum 2006

582.27.60 Kerry Martin Skora, "Abhinavagupta's erotic mysticism: the reconciliation of spirit and flesh", IJHS 11, 2007, 63-88

582.27.61 Kerry Martin Skora, "The pulsating heart and the divine sense energies: bodyand touch in Abhinavagupta's Trika Śaivism", Numen 54, 2007, 420-458

582.27.65 C. Wallis, "The descent of power possession, mysticism, and initiation in the Śaiva theology of Abhinavagupta", JIP 36.1, 2008, 247-296

582.27.70 Isabelle Ratié, "'A Five-trunked, Four-tusked Elephant is Running in the Sky': How Free is Imagination according to Utpaladeva and Abhinavagupta?", Etudes Asiatiques/Asiatische Studien 64 (2), 2010, pp. 341-385.

583.(Bhaṭṭa) Utpala Vaiṣṇava (1015) (NCat II, 318)

       1.Pradīpikā on Vasugupta's Spandakārikās (NCat II, 3l8)

See e441.2:1,8. et441.2.11. t441.2.12

584.Devagupta or Jinacandragaṇi or Jinacandra Baṭṭāraka or Kulacandra (1017)

       (NCat VII, 251)

       1.Navapadaprakaraṇa and Śrāvakanandī thereon (Jain) 

           (NCat VII, 25l; IX, 396, 413)

584.1.1 Edited JPU 68, 1926

584.1.2 Edited, with Yaśodeva's Bṛhadvṛtti. JPU 73, 1927

584.1.3 Edited in two volumes. Bombay 1988

584.1.4 Edited by Vijaya Jinendra Suri. Saurashtra 1992

       2. Navatattvaprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat IX, 393)

See 196A.1.27

584.2.1 Edited, with Abhavyadevasūri's Vyākhyā and Yaśodeva's Bṛhadvṛtti, by Caturvijayamuni. JAG 10, 13, Bhavnagar 1912-1913

584.2.4 Edited ands translated by Sriprakash Pandeya as Navatattvaprakaraṇa o: Manual of Nine Categories of Truth. Varanasi 1998

       3.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtras

See e196B.1.31

       4.Jīvabhaktiprakaraṇa (cf. Velankar, JRK p. 142)

585.Durveka Miśra (1020)

       1.Āloka on Bhaṭṭa Ārcaṭa's Hetubinduṭīkā (NCat IX, 92)

See e344.1:1

585.1.1 Kiyokuni Shiga, "Durvekamiśra's reference to a Jaina theory", JIBSt 53.1, 2004, 11-14

       2.Dharmottarapradīpa on Dharmottara's Nyāyabinduṭīkā (NCat IX, 92)

See e344.3.14. b174.10.67

586.Buddhisāgarasūri (1024)

       1.Pañcagranthī or Buddhisāgara Vyākaraṇa (NCat XI, 12)

586.1.1 Edited with autocommentary by Narayan M. Kansara. Delhi 2005

       2.Liṅgānuśāsana

586.2.1 Edited with autocommentary by N.M.Kansara, AspJ 2, 1987, 38-47

587.Vādirāja Sūri (1025)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Akalaṅka's Nyāyaviniścaya

See e417A.2.4

587.1.1 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 412

       2.Pramāṇanirṇaya (Jain)

587.2.1 Edited by Indralal Sahitya Sastri and Khubcand Sastri. MDJG 10, 1917

587.2.2 Edited and translated into Hindi by Surajamukh Jaina. Bina 2001

        3.Adhyātmāṣṭaka

587.3.1 Edited in Tattvānuśāsanādisaṅgrahaḥ. MDJG 13, 1918

       3.General

See a408.5.1

588.Jñānaśrīmitra (1025) (NCat VII, 339)

       1.Abhisamayahṛdaya (NCat I, 3l3)

       2.Advaitabindu(prakaraṇa) (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 128)

588.2.1 Edited, with Jñānaśrīmitra's Anupalabdhirahasya, Apohaprakaraṇa, Īśvaradūṣaṇa, Kāryakāraṇabhāvasiddhi, Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya, Bhedābhedaparīkṣā, Sākārasiddhiśāstra, Sarvaśabda(bhāva)carcā, Sākārasaṃgrahasūtra, Vyāpticarcā and Yoginirṇaya, by Anantalal Thakur in Jñānaśrīmitranibandhāvali. TSWS 5, 1959

       3.Anekacintāmaṇi (NCat I, 219)

       4.Anupalabdhirahasya (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.4.1 Edited with Jñānaśrīmitra's Sarvaśaśabdabhāvacārcā by Birgit Kellner. Wien 2007

       5.Apohaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 257)

See e588.2.1

588.5.1 Akihiko Akamatsu, Evolution de la Theorie de l'Apoha (L'Apohaprakarana de Jnanasrimitra). These pour le doctorat de neme cycle, Universite de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris III) 1983

588.5.4 Lawrence J. Moore and Parimal G. Patil, "Traditionalism and innovation: Philosophy, exegesis, and intellectual history in Jñānaśrīmitra's Apohaprakraṇa", JIP 34, 2006, 303-366

588.5.6 Edited and translated by Lawrence J. Moore and Parimal G. Patil as Buddhist Philosophy of Language in India: Jñānaśrīmitra on Exclusion. New York 2010

       6.Bhedābhedaparīkṣā (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

       7.Īśvaradūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda)(NCat II, 275)

See e588.2.1

588.7.1 Kyo Kano, "Two types of vikalpa asserted by Jñānaśrīmitra", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 35-41

       8.Kāryakāraṇabhāvasiddhi (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IV, 9)

See e588.2.1

588.8.1 Partially translated by Yuichi Kajiyama, "Trikapañcakacintā: Development of the Buddhist theory on the determination of causality", MIK 4-5, 1963, 1-16

588.8.2 Esther A. Solomon, "Kāryakāraṇabhāvasiddhi of Jñānaśrīmitra", PAIOC 24, 1968, 305-315

       9.Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya (Vijñānavāda) (NCat V, 144)

See e588.2.1

588.9.1 Anantalal Thakur, "Jñānaśrīmitra's Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya", JBRS 36.1-2, 1950, 67-69

588.9.2 Taiken Kyuma, "Bheda and virodha", DTI 225-232

588.9.3 Tadashi Tani, "Reinstatement of the theory of external determination of pervasion (bahirvyaptivāda): Jñānaśrīmitra's proof of momentary existence", DTI 383-386

588.9.5 Taiken Kyuma, Sein und Wirklichkeit in der Augerblicklichkeitslehre Jñānaśrīmitra's Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya I.Pakṣadharmatādhikāra: Sanskrittext und Ubersetzun. Wien 2005

588.9.8 Taiken Kyuma, "J`ānaśrīmitra on the definition of existence", FVTC 121-136

       10.Piṇḍārtha on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra (available in Tibetan)

       11.(Adhyārdha)Prajñāpāramitā(naya)śatapañcaśatikā (NCat VII, 333)

588.11.1 Ernst Leumann, "Die Adhyārdhaśatikā-prajñāpāramitā in der mit nordarischen Abschnitten durch setzten Sanskrit Fassung aus der Gegend von Khotan", in Leumann 92-99

588.11.2 Shorun Toganoo and Hokei Izumi, Prajñāpāramitānayaśatapañcaśatikā. A Sanskrit Text compared with Tibetan and Chinese. Chizan Kangakuin 1917

588.11.3 Edited and translated by Ernst Leumann in TDG 6-7.2, 1930, 47-87

588.11.4 Edward Conze, "The Adhyārdhaśatikā Prajñāpāramitā", Mikkyogaku Mikkyoshi Ronbunshu (Koyasan) 1965, 105-115

588.11.5 Shuyu Kanaoka, "The lineage of viśuddhi-pāda thought in the Prajñāpāramitānayaśatapañcaśatikā", JIBSt 16.2, 1968, 976-982

       12.Sākārasiddhiśāstra (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.12.1 Sixth chapter translated with commentary by Mukan Kakei, Hokkaido Komazawa Daigaku Kenkyu Kiyo 5, 1970, 1-20

       13.Sākārasaṃgrahasūtra (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

  13A.Sarvajnasiddhi

588.13A.1 Ernst Steinkellner, "Jnanasrimitra's Sarvajnasiddhi" in L. Lancaster (ed.), Prajnaparamita and Related Systems: Studies in Honour of Edward Conze (Berkeley 1977), 383-393

       14.Sarvaśabdabhāvacarcā (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1; 588.4.1

       15.Tarkabhāṣā

588.15.1 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "A few works entitled Tarkabhāṣā", PO 6, 1942, 181-187

       16.Vyāpticarcā (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.16.1 Edited and translated into German by Horst Lasic. WSTB 48. Wien 2000

588.1.16.3 Eli Franco, "Jñānaśrīmitra's enquiry about vyāpti", JIP 30, 2002, 191-211

       17.Yoginirṇaya(prakaraṇa) (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.17.1 Jason Woo, "Buddhist theory of momentariness and yogipratyakṣa", IIJ 55, 2002, 1-13

       18.Commentary on a Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra (NCat VII, 333)

       19.General

See 221.1.196.8

588.19.1 Erich Frauwallner, "Jñānaśrī", WZKM 38, 1932

588.19.2 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Jñānaśrī and his works", KVRACV 397-402

588.19.3 Anantalal Thakur, "Jñānaśrīmitra and his works", JBRS special number I, 1952, 186-192

588.19.4 Hideyo Ogawa, "Concept theory of Jñānaśrīmitra" (in Japanese with English summary). Tet 33, 1981, 67-80

588.19.5 Shoryu Katsura, "Jñānaśrīmitra on apoha", BLE 171-184

588.19.6 Anantalal Thakur, "Jñānaśrīmitra--a link between Vācaspati and Udayana", JDBSUD 11.1, 1987, 27-34. Also Corpus 444-448

588.19.7 Katsurmi Mimaki, "The intellectual sequence of Ratnākara Śānti, Jñānaśrīmitra and Ratnakīrti", AS 46.1, 1992, 297-306

588.19.10 Tadashi Tani, "Jñānaśrīmitra's proof of the momentary destruction of existence: a philosophical investigation from the standpoint of intuitionistic logic", TMSR 375-392

589.Śrīkaṇṭha (1025)

       1.Ratnatrayapariksa (Śaiva Siddhānta)

589.1.1 Edited, with Aghoraśiva's and Rāmakaṇṭha's commentaries; Sadyojyoti's Mokṣakārikā; Sadyojyoti's Paramokṣanirāsakārikā with Rāmakaṇṭha's commentary; Sadyojyoti's Bhogakārikā, Tattvasaṃgraha and Tattvatrayanirṇaya with Agoraśiva's commentaries; Bhojadeva's Tattvaprakāśa with Aghoraśivācārya's commentary; and Rāmakaṇṭha's Nadakārikā with Aghoraśiva's commentary, by Vrajavallabha (Dvivedi) in Aṣṭaprakaraṇa (Devakottai 1923-25). The text alone is reprinted in Advaitaprakarana (Varanasi 1988)

591.Jayānanda or Ānanda (1025)

       1.Arthaprakāśikā on Candrakīrti's Madhyamakāvatāra 

           (NCat VII, 199) 

591.1.1 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Extracts from Jayānanda's commentary", JOR 6.4-7.3, 1932-33

591.1.4 Kevin Voss, "Authorityin early Prāsaṅgika Madhyamaka", JIP 38, 2010, 533-582

       2.Tarkamudgarakārikā (Mādhyamika) (NCat VII, 199; VIII, 122)

592.Sarvajñātman (1027)

       1.Pañcaprakriyā (Advaitin)

592.1.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary and Pūrṇavidyāmuni's commentary, by T.R.Chintamani. Bulletin of the Sanskrit Dept. of the University of Madras 4, 1946

592.1.2 Edited and translated by Ivan Kocmarek. Ph.D.Thesis, McMaster University. Available in Canadian theses on microfiche 52254. Published as Language and Release. Delhi 1985. The translation is reprinted in EnIndPh11, 2006, 489-511

       2.Pramāṇalakṣaṇa (Advaita)

592.2.1 Edited by T.R.V.Dikshitar and T.R.Chintamani. JOR 10, 1936, 1-8. 15, 1945-46, 9-16

592.2.2 Edited by E.Isvaran Namputiri. Trivandrum 1973

592.2.4 Edited by Ramesa Bharadvaja. Delhi 2006

       3.Saṃkṣepaśārīraka (Advaita)

See e23.1.101

592.3.1 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Sārasaṃgraha, by H.S.Dviveda. Pan n.s. 4, 1882 - 10, 1888.

592.3.2 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Sārasaṃgraha, by Govinda Dasgupta. Banaras 1887

592.3.3 Edited, with Rāmatīrtha's Anvayārthaprakāśikā, by B.S.Vajhe. KSS 2, 1913, 1992

592.3.4 Edited, with Puruṣottama Sarasvati's Subodhinī and Rāmatīrtha's Anvayārthaprakāśikā, by V.R.Sastri. ASS 83, 1918

592.3.5 Edited, with Madhusūdana's Sārasaṃgraha, by B.S.Vajhe. Two volumes.  KSS 18, 1924

592.3.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 112-115

592.3.7 Edited, with Nṛsiṃhāśrama's Tattvabodhinī, by S.N. Sukla. POWSBT 69, 1936

592.3.7.5 Translated by T. Mahadevan. Photocopy of typescript, U. of Madras, June 7, 1943

592.3.8 Portions translated by S.N.Sharma in his LL.D.thesis The Teachings of Sarvajñātma Muni. Utrecht 1954

592.3.9 P.R.Joshi, Saṃkṣepa Śārīraka--A Study. Ph.D.Thesis. Poona University 1962

592.3.10 Edited and translated by N.Veezhinathan. MUSS 18, 1972. Publication of his Ph. D. Thesis, U. of Poona 1964

592.3.11 Chapter One edited and translated into German by Tilmann Vetter. OAWV 11, 1972

592.3.12 Kamala Chattopadhyaya, "On the definition of Brahman", JIAP 13.2, 1974, 27-34

592.3.13 Tilmann Vetter, "Die Funktion von Zentralsätzen der vedischen Offenbarung im System Sarvajñātmans", Offenbarung 121-134

592.3.14 Edited with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Sārasaṃgraha end editor's Lalita, by Vidyananda Giri. Hardwar, Rishikesh 1999

592.3.17 Summarized by K.H.Potter, EnIndPh11, 2006, 436-489

       4.General

592.4.1 G.D., "The date of Sarvajñātman", IA 43, 1914, 272

592.4.2 K.Sitaramaiya, "A note on the date of Sarvajñātman", PAIOC 13.2, 1946, 206-211

592.4.3 S.S.Hasurkar, "The concept of ajñāna as evolved by Sarvajñātman", OT 3.2-4, 1957, 920-926

592.4.4 N.Veezhinathan, "Sarvajñātman", PA 84-89

592.4.4.1 E. Easwaran Nampoothiry, "A note on Sarvajñātman in the light of fresh evidence", Journal of Kerala Studies 4.1, 1977; reprinted Vidyotini 1995, 104-107

592.4.5 Kamala Chatterjee, "Brahman as ignorant", JIAP 17.2, 1978, 1-16

592.4.5.1 Sujata Purkayastha, "Mutual superimposition advocated by Sarvajñātman", JAssamRS 31, 1989-90, 87-91

592.4.6 N. Veezhinathan, "Sarvajñātman--his contribution to Advaita", TVOS 15.2-3, 1990, 74-82

592.4.8 Surjata Purkayastha Bhattacharya, Sarvajnatman's Contribution to Advaita Vedanta. Calcutta 2000

592.4.9 Hiroyuki Sato, "Sarvajñātman's theory of definition", WL 193-208

594.Padmasiṃha (1029)

       1.Jñānasāra (Jain)(NCat VII, 34l)

594.1.1 Edited in Prakrit and Sanskrit, by Manoharlal Sastri. MDJG 13, 1918.

594.1.2 Edited and translated by Kailash Chandra Jain. Varanasi 1984

595.Ratnākara Śānti (1030)

       1.Antarvyāptisamarthana (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 227)

595.1.1 Edited by Haraprasad Shastri in SBNT 103-114.

595.1.2 Ratna Handurukanda, "Antarvyāpti", EnBud 1.4, 1965, 705-709

595.1.3 Translated by Alex Wayman, JASBe 27.1, 1985, 31-44. Reprinted MBL

595.1.4 Edited and translated by Yuichi Kajiyama. Tokyo 1999

595.1.5 Translated by Arun Mishra. New Delhi 2002

       2.Sāratamā or Pañjikā on the Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (NCat I, 457)

See a448.1.6

595.2.1 Ratna Handurukanda, "Aṣṭasāhasrikā-Prajñāpāramitā-Pañjikā- sārottama-ñāna", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 248.

595.2.2 Edited by Padmanabh S. Jaini. TSWS 18, 1979.

       3.Sāratamā on Haribhadra's Abhisamayālaṃkāraṭīkā (ms. in Sasky, copy at Patna, acc. to Warder)

       4.Pañcarakṣāvidhi (NCat XI, 46)

       6.Prajñāpāramitopadeśa (Vijñānavāda)

595.6.1 Takanori Umino, "The vijñaptimātratā theory of Ratnākaraśānti in the Prajñāpāramitopadeśa--on the concept of ākāra", JIBSt 33, 1968, 434-439.

595.6.2 Shoryu Katsura, "A synopsis of the Prajñāpāramitopadeśa of Ratnākaraśānti", JIBSt 25.1, 1976, 38-41

       7.Commentary on Dharmapāla's Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi

595.7.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "Ratnākaraśānti on āśrayaparāvṛtti", Asiatica 765-767. Reprinted in GTOM, Part 2.

595.7.2 Takanori Umino and Tsultrim Kalsang, "The Vijñaptimātratā-siddhi of Ratnākaraśānti", MDJR 28.1, 1982, 18-31

       8.General

See a268.5.6.5; 268.10.40

595.8.1 Michael Hahn, "On the pratyaya rules of Ratnākaraśānti", PAIOC 29, 1981, 271-278

595.8.1.5 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Ratnākara Śānti and Ratnakīrti", Surabhi 131-140

595.8.2 Alex Wayman, "Three Tanjur commentators--Buddhaguhya, Ratnākaraśānti and Smṛtijñānakīrti", TJ 8.3, 1983, 24-36.

596.Atīśa or Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna (1035) (NCat IX, 61-64)

       1.Pradīpa on Prajñākaramati's Abhisamayālaṃkārapiṇḍārtha

(NCat I, 313)

596.1.1 Kaie Mochizuki, "On the Prajnaparamitpindarhtapradipa of Dipamksarasrijnana", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 50-56

       2.Bodhipathapradīpa and Bodhimārgadīpapañjikā thereon (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 63)

596.2.1 Text restored into Sanskrit by Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. ISPP 8, 1966, 81-96.

596.2.2 Text translated in Lama Chimpa and Alaka Chattopadhyaya, "Selected writings of Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna, alias Atīśa, translated from the existing Tibetan versions", ISPP 8, 1966, 41-80.

596.2.3 Fa-tsun, "Bodhipatha-Pradīpa", EnBud 3.2, 1971, 212-217.

596.2.4 Richard Sherburne, Historical and Textual Background of the Lamp of the Enlightened Path and its Commentary. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1972

596.2.4.1 Kon-Sprul Blo-gros-mtha-'yas. A Direct Path to Enlightenment; Being a Commentary Which will Completely Introduce Ordinary People to the Mahayana Teaching of the Seven Points of Mind Training. Vancouver, B.C. 1975.

596.2.5 Richard F. Sherburne, A Study of Atīśa's Commentary on his Lamp of Enlightenment Path (Byang-chub lan-gyi sgron-ma'i dka'-gre). Ph.D.Thesis, University of Washington 1976.

596.2.6 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French with Sanskrit annotations as Le flambeau sur le chemin de l'éveil by Jose van den Broeck. Bruxelles 1976

596.2.7 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German by Helmut Eimer. Asiatische Forschungen 59. Wiesbaden 1978.

596.2.8 Text translated in Alex Wayman, Calming the Mind and Discerning the Real: Buddhist Meditation and the Middle View (New York 1978).

596.2.9 Translated by Richard Sherburne as A Lamp for the Path. London 1983. Reprinted CWA 1-345

596.2.10 Edited in Tibetan, reconstructed into Sanskrit, and translated by Lobsang Norbu. Varanasi 1984. Summary in PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 214

596.2.11 Helmut Eimer, "On Bodhipathapradīpa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1985.1, 15-18

596.2.12 Helmut Eimer, "Again: on Atīśa's Bodhipathapradīpa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1986.2, 5-15

596.2.13 Kaie Mochizuki, "Seeking refuge to Ratnatraya in the Bodhipathapradīpa II, 25-36", JIBSt 37.1, 1988, 38-46

596.2.13.5 Translated by Ronald M. Davidson as "Atīśa's A Lamp of the Path to Awakening", BudinP 290-301

596.2.14 Edited and translated by Ramprasad Mishra. 1995, 1996, 1998

596.2.15 Ruth Sonam, Atisha's Leap for the Path: An Oral Teaching. Ithaca, N.Y. 1997

596.2.20 Kaie Mochizuki, "The root verses cited in the Bodhimārgadīpapañjikā", JIBSt .2, 2002, 27-31

596.2.21 Edited by Rebeca McClean Novick, and translated by Geshe Thjupten and Nicholas Ribush as Illuminating the Path to Enlightenment. Long Beach, Calif. 2002

       3.Satyadvayāvatāra

596.3.1 Edited and translated by Christian Lindtner, "Atīśa's introduction to the two ktruths and its sources", JIP 9, 1981 161-214

596.3.1.5 Mauric Salan, Quel bouddhisme pour le Tibet? Atisa, 982-1054. Paris 1986

596.3.2 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner in LindM 244-248

596.3.3 Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 353-359

       4.Sūtrasamuccayasañcayārtha (NCat IX, 64)

596.4.1 Kaie Mochizuki, "Die von Atīśa im Mahāsūtrasamuccaya zitieren sūtren", JIBSt 44.1, 1996, 16-19

596.4.4 Kaie Mochizuki, A Study of the Mahāsūtrasamuccaya of Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna. Minobu 2002

          5. Bodhisattvādidharmikamargāgāvatāradeśanā

596.5.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 420-429

          6. Bodhisattvamanyāvalī

596.6.1 Helmut Eimer, "Die ursrpungliche Reihensfolge des Verzeihen in der Bodhisattvamanyāvalī", ZASS 15, 1981, 323-330

596.6.3 Edited and translated into German by Lobsang Dorje Rabling, Zurich 1978. That translated into English. FTAD 1-29;

          7.Bodhisattvasaṃvaraviṃśakapañjikā

596.7. 1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German as Atīśa's 'Juwelenkranz des Bodhisattva'. Zurich 1978

596.7.2 Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 378-385

          8.Bhāṣya on a Bodhisattvacāryāvatāra

596.8.1 Kaie Mochizuki, "Zum Bodhisattvacāryāvatārabhāṣya des Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna", HBK 25, 1999, 39-121

596.8.4 Akira Saito, "Notes on the interpretation of Boodhi(sattva)caryāvatāra V. 104-106", GJWDJ 135-148

596.8.5 Chiko Ishida, "On the philosophical view of the Bodhisattvacaryāvatāra", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 30-37

          9.Caryāgiti

596.9.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 406-413

596.9.2 Kaie Mochizuki, "On the three giṭi texts attributed to Dīpaṅkaraśrījñāna", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 249-250

          10. Caryāsamgrahapradipa

596.10.0 Ratna Handurakande, "Caryāsaṃgrahapradīpa", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 690

596.10.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 346-351

          11. Cittotpādasamvaravidhikrama

596.11.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 536-551

          12. Ekasmrtyupadesa

596.12.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 414-419

          13. Hrdayaniksepa

596.13.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 370-377

          14. Karmavibhanganāma

596.14.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 494-517

          15. Madhyamakopadeśa

596.15.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 360-365

          16. Mahāyānapathasādhanasamgraha

596.16.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 462-465

          17. Mahāyānapathasādhanavarnasamgraha

596.17.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 438-461

          17A Mahāyānasūtravyākaraṇa (?)

596.17A.1 Junko Matsumura, "Ani ndependent sūtra on the Dīpankara prophecy: Tibetan text and English translation of the Ārya-Dīpaṃkarara-vyākaraṇa-nāma Mahāyānasūtra", JICPBS 15, 2011, 81-141

          18. Garbhasamgraha

596.18.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 366-369

          19. Samḥdhisambhāraparivarta

596.19.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 518-521

          20. Samsāramanoniryānikāragiti

596.20.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 396-405

          21. Saranagacchāmideśa

596.21.1 . Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 430-437

          22. Sutrārthasamuccayopadeśa

596.22.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 472-487

          22A. Lokātītasaptaṇgavidhi

596.22A.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 30-41

          22B. Sañcodanasahitasvakṛtyakramavarṇasangra

596.22B.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 42-65

          22C. Dharmadhātudarśana

596.22C.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 66-214

          22D. Vimalaratnalekha

596.22C.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 215-311

         22E.Commentary on (Ārya) Nāgārjuna's Triskandhasūtra

See e23B.1.1

          23.General

See a52.1.19; 294.5.23.5

596.23.1 Sarat Chandra Das, "Life of Atīśa (Dipaṅkara Śrījñāna)", JASBe 60, 1891, 46-52

596.23.2 L. Austine Waddell, "Atīśa", ERE 2, 1926, 194

596.23.3 Rahula Sankrtyayana, "Life of Āchārya Dīpaṅkara Śrījñāna", Buddhist Annual 1932. Reprinted in 2500 Years 225-237, and in Rahula Sankrtyayana, Selected Essays (New Delhi 1984), 70-81

596.23.3.1 Paresh C. Majumdar, "A Bengali word spoken by Atīśa Dīpaṃkara", ISPP 7, 1966, 439

596.23.4 Chang K'e-ch'iang, "Atīśa", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 311-315

596.23.4.1 Alaka Chattopadhyaya, Atīśa and Tibet: Life and Works of Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna in Relation to the History and Religion of Tibet. Calcutta 1967; Delhi 1981

596.23.5 Jampal Kunzang, "How the Tibetan Bodhisattva kings invited Atīśa Dīpaṃkara Śrī-Jñāna to Tibet", Bulletin of Tibetology 1.2, 1975, 19-31

596.23.5.3 Donald James Carlton, Atisha's Vision of Avalokiteshwara: a translation of the Śrī Samaja Lokeshvqra Sadhana with commentary. M. A. Thesis, Indiana University 1979

596.23.5.5 Hubert Decleer, "Master Atīśa in Nepal: the Tham Bahil and five stūpas' foundations acording to the 'Bram ston itinerary", JNRC 10, 1996, 27-54

596.23.6 Helmut Eimer, Berichte über des Leben des Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna). Eine Untersuchung der Quellen. Asiatische Forschungen, Band 51. Thesis, Bonn University 1974. Printed Wiesbaden 1977

596.23.7 Bireschwar Prasad Singh, "On Atīśa's itinerary in Tibet", Bulletin of Tibetology 1.3, 1977, 15-20

596.23.8 Helmut Eimer, Rnam Thar Rgyaspa. Materialien zu einer Biographie des Atīśa Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna). 2 Teils. Asiatische Forschungen 67, 1979

596.23.9 Anukul Chandra Banerjee, "Atīśa--his contribution to Buddhism in Tibet", MB 88, 1980, 55-57

596.23.10 Bhabatosh Chakraborty, "Did Atīśa Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna visit Sikkim?", Bulletin of Tibetology 1982.3, 6-9

596.23.11 Alaka Chattopadhyaya, "Dīpaṅkara Śrījñāna alias Atīśa", BRMIC 33, 1982, 243-251. Repriinted in Hans-Joachim Peuke (ed.), Zum Indienbild in der DDR (Halle 1983).

596.23.11.1 Manindra Prasad Chawdhury, "Atīśa Dīpaṅkara Śrījñāma: a friend, philosopher and guide", MB 90, 1982, 237-243

596.23.12 Helmut Eimer, "The development of the biographical tradition concerning Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna)", JTibS 2, 1982, 41-52

596.23.12.1 Atisha and Buddhism in Tibet. New Delhi 1983

596.23.13 Nirmal C. Sinha, "About Dīpaṅkara Atīśa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1984.2, 30-34

596.23.13.0 Atisha: a Biography of the Renowned Buddhist Sage. Bangkok, New Delhi 1974; 1984

596.23.13.1 Helmut Eimer, "Life and activities of Atīśa Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna: a study of investigations undertaken", JASBe 27.4, 1985, 3-12

596.23.14 Nirmal Chandra Sinha, "Dharma, tantra and Atīśa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1985.2, 33-48

596.23.15 Nirmal C. Sinha, "What constitutes the importance of Atīśa?", Bulletin of Tibetology 1986.1, 5-16

596.23.16 H.B.Sarkar, "A note on Atīśa Dīpaṅkara and the geographical personality of Suvarṇadīpa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1986.3, 36-41

596.23.16.1 Selections translated inot French by Marice Selon, Quel boudodhisme pour le Tibet? Atiśa, 982-1054. Paris 1986

596.23.16.3 Mark Tatz, "Maitri-pa and Atīśa", Tibetan Studies 4.2, 1988, 473-482

596.23.16.5 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "Deux probleme d'exegese et de pratique tantriques selon Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna et la Paiṇḍātikā de Yavadvīpa/Suvarṇadīpa", MCB 20, 1991, 212-226

596.23.16.7 Atisavivacita Ekadasagrantha: Eleven Treatises by Atisa. Edited by Ramesh Chandra Nagi. Varanasi 1992

596.23.17 Anil Kumar Sarkar, The Mysteries of Vajrayāna Buddhism from Atisha to Dalai Lama. New Delhi 1993

596.23.18 Digo Khyantsa Rinpoche, Enlightened Courage: An Explanation of Atisha's Seven Point Mind Training. Peyzac-le-Moustier 1992; New York 1993; Ithaca 1993; Delhi 1994. Published in French as Audace et Compassion (Peyzac-le-Monstier 1993).

596.23.19 Rab-gsal-zla-ba, Dis-mgo Mkhyen-btsu, Audace et compassion: L'entrainement de l'esprit en sept points selon Atisha. Peyzac-le-Moustier 1993

596.23.21 Helmut Eimer, "Hymns and stanzas praising Dīpaṃkara-śrījñāna", GSVL 9-32

596.23.23 Alicia H. Vogel, Atisha and the Kadam School: the reformation of Buddhist Practice in Tibet. M.A.Thesis, U. of Wisconsin (Madison) 1997

596.23.24 Helmut Eimer, "The sources for Sarat Chandra Das' Life of Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna)", ZASS 28, 1998, 7

596.23.26 P.D.Dharwarkar, "Ācārya Dīpankar Śrījñāna--the great Buddhist missionary from India to Tibet", PTG 36.1, 2000, 49-62.

596.23.27 Gareth Sparham, "Atisha", EnB 1, 2001, 35-36

593.23.28 Izumi Miyazaki, "Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna)–his philosophy, practice and its sources", MRDTB 65, 2007, 61-90

596.23.20 Kaie Mochizuki, "Is Dipāṃkaraśrijñaṇa a Mādhyamika?", Sambhasa 26, 2007, 99-126

596.23.25 Kazuo Kano, "rNag Blo lolan śes rab's position on the Buyddha-nature doctrine and its influence on the early gSaṅ phu tradition", JIABS 32.1-2,2009 (2010), 249-284

597.Kṣemarāja (1040) (NCat V, 163-164)

       1.Bodhavilāsa (Kashmir Śaiva)

597.1.1 Corrado Pensa, "Il Bodhavilāsa di Kṣemarāja", RDSO 36, 1961, 125-134.

       2.Commentary on Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra (cf. BP 270 for ms.)

       3.Pratyabhijñāhṛdaya (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 163)

See e379.39.15

597.3.1 Edited by Jagdisa Candra Chatterji. KSTS 3, 1911

597.3.2 Edited by Mukund Ram Shastri. KSTS 17, 1918

597.3.2.1 Translated into German in Emil Baer, Das Geheimnis des Widerkennens Pratyabhijna-hridaya; eine neuauflebende Heilslehre des indischen Mittlalten. Zurich 1926

597.3.3 Translated into German by E. Baer, Missions-Wissenschaftliche Arbeiten, Heft 1, Zurich 1926. This translated into English by Kurt Leidecker as The Secret of Recognition, and published with Sanskrit text, Adyar 1938; Madras and Wheaton, Ill. 1974; Delhi 1977, 1980, 1982

597.3.4 Edited with an edition of Rājanaka Ānandācārya, by Swamiji Maharaj. Dhatiya, Madhya Pradesh 1962

597.3.4.1 Edited and translated by Jaideva Singh. Delhi 1963, 1977, 1990. In French as Le secret de la reconaissance de coeur. paris 1987. This rendered into German by Gabriele Schneider as Die Geheimnis vom Wiederkennen des Selbst. 2008

597.3.4.2 Edited in Bengali script by Govindagopal Mukhopadhyaya. Burdwan 1966

597.3.4.5 Edited and translated with a Vyākhyā by Sivasamkara Avasthi. Varanasi 1970, 2000

597.3.4.7 Edited by Kamala Bhava. Srinagar 1973

597.3.5 Edited and translated by I.K.Taimni. Madras 1974

597.3.6 Edited by Visal Prasad Tripathi. Delhi 1969

597.3.7 Edited by Sivasankar Avasthi. Varanasi 1970, 1990

597.3.8 Edited by Kamala Baba. Srinagar 1973

597.3.12 Edited and translated by Dmitri Semenov as The Essence of Self-Recognition. U.S., 2008

       4.Parāpraveśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 163)

597.4.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 15, 1918, 1990

597.4.2 V. Krishnamacharya, "Svarūpaprakāśavyākhyā Svarūpavimarśinī by Cidānandanātha", ALB 12.2, 1948, 101-105

597.4.3 Edited by Prabhudevi. 1973

597.4.4 Edited by Nilakantha Gurutu. Kashmir 1996

        5.Vimarśinī on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras (NCat V1, 163-164)

See a441.1.12. e441.1:1,9. t441.1:2,8

597.5.0 Harvey P. Alper, "The cosmos as Śiva's language-game: 'mantra' according to Kṣemarāja's Śivasūtravimarśinī", UnM 249-294

597.5.1 Laksman Joo, Śivasūtras: The Supreme Awakening with the commentary of Kshemarāja. Edited by John Hughes. Delhi 2001, 2007

       6.Nirṇaya on Vasugupta's Spandakārikās (NCat V, 164)

See et441.2:7,11; e

597.6.1 Koshalya Walli, "Significance of Kṣemarāja's Spandanirṇaya", Srijnanamrtam 302-305. Also CultInd 271-280

       7.Spandasaṃdoha (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 164)

See e441.2:4,5,8. t441.2.12

597.7.1 Translated into Italian by Enrica Garzilli. Istituto Universitario Orientale 49.2, Supplement 59. Napoli 1989

597.7.3 Enrica Garzilli, "One birth from the encounter between text and translator, and the non-other: the translation of the Spandasaṃdoha of K¬emarāja", TTTIW 11-23

       7A.Vṛtti on Bhaṭṭa Nārāyaṇa's Stavacintamani

See 444.1:2, 6

       8.Svacchandatantroddyota (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 164)

597.8.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Shastri. Seven volumes. KSTS 31, 38, 44, 48, 51, 53, 56: 1921-1935

597.8.3 Edited by Vrajvallabh Dviveda. Delhi 1985

597.8.4 A. Sironi, "Il commento di Kṣemarāja alla stanza V, 88 della Svacchanda-Tantra: nature e scopo della Dīkṣā", RDSO 61, 1987, 89-113

597.8.5 Edited in five volumes. Varanasi 1992-1993

597.8.10 Eivind Kahrs, "'What's in a name?' Kṣemarāja and the doctrine of the Svacchandatantra", VarPl 114-119

597.8.11 Edited in three volumes by Paramahamsa Misra 'Hamsa'. Varanasi 2002

597.8.12 Edited by Radhyesyama Caturvedi. Varanasi 2004. Two volumes.

           9.Vṛtti on Kallaṭa's Madhuvāhinī

See e445.1.1

          10.(with Sivopadhyaya) Vivrti on the Vijnanabhairava

See 374A.1.6.2

597.10.1 Edited with Sivopadhyaya's Vivrti by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 8-9, 1918

597.10.2 Edited with Sivopadhyaya's Vivrti by Bapulala Anjana. Varanasi 1991

          11.Vyakhya on the Netratantra.

597.11.1 Edited by Madhusudana Kaul. Two volumes. KSTS 46, 1926; 61, 1939

597.11.2 Edited by V.V.Dvivedi. Delhi 1985

598.Jineśvara (1040) (NCat I, 445; VII, 280)

       1.Vṛtti on Haribhadra's Aṣṭaka (eight of the Ṣoḍaśakaprakaraṇa) (completed by Abhayadeva) (NCat I, 445)

See e410.18:8, 13.5

598.1.1 Edited by Sheth Mansukhbhai Bhagubhai. Ahmedabad 1911

       2.Pañcaliṅgiprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 280)

598.2.1 Edited with the commentaries of Jinapati and Jinapālagaṇi. Bombay 1919

       3.Pramālakṣma (Jain)

598.3.1 Published in Tattvavivecaka Sabha, Ahmedabad

       4.Ṣaṭsthānaprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 280)

598.4.1 Published with Jinapāla's commentary by the Jinadatta Pracinapustakoddhara Fund, Surat 1933

       5.Upadeśaratnakośa or -mālā or -maṇimālākulaka (Jain) (NCat II, 348-349)

598.5.1 Edited Ahmedabad 1906

598.5.2 Published in Sukhasādhanagranthamālā 1, Agra 1920

598.5.3 Published in Surītipracārakatravimālā. Jhansi 1922

598.5.5 Translated b M. Govind as The Jewel-Garland of Precepts. Aliganj 1950

        6.Vivaraṇa on the Caityavandanasūtras

599.Prabhācandra (1040)

       1.Commentary on Guṇabhadra's Ātmānuśāsana (NCat II,63)

See e451.8.5; 456.1.8

       2.Commentary on Samantabhadra's Āptamīmāṃsā (NCat IX, 129)

       3.Nyāyakumudacandra on Akalaṅka's Laghīyastraya

See e417A.2.2

599.3.1 Summarized by Nirmala Kulkarni in JLE 145-154

599.3.2 Strāmuktivāda chapter translated by P.S.Jaini in GandS

       4.Ṭīkā on Yogīndudeva's Paramātmaprakāśa (NCat XI, 177; XIII, 26)

       5.Prameyakamalamārtaṇḍa on Māṇīkyanandin's Parīkṣāmukha

See a455.2.40. e517.1.5

599.5.1 Edited by Mahendra Kumar Shastri. Bombay 1941; Delhi 1990

599.5.2 S. C. Dash, "Prabhācandra's concept of smṛti", JLE 164-172

599.5.5 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 413

       6.Ṭīkā on Pūjyapāda's Samādhitantra

See e257.2:1,2,7

       7.Siddhāntasāra (Jain) (Cf. IOL 7567 for ms.)

       8.Tattvārtharatnaprabhākara on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra

           (NCat VIII, 76, 79)

599.8.1 Edited by Jugalkisor Mukhtar. Sarsawa 1944

599.8.2 Edited by Kailasa Candra Siddhantasastri. Delhi 1971

       9.Vyākhyā on Dharmakīrti's Sambandhaparīkṣā

See e344.6.2. et344.6:3, 3.5

       10.Pradīpa on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāya (JRK p. 231)

       11.Commentary on Kundakunda's Samayasāra (NCat XIII, 26)

       12.Pramāṇadīpikā (NCat XIII, 28)

       13.Mokṣapañcaśikā

599.13.1 Edited by Manohalal Sastri in MDJG 13, Bombay 1918

       13A.Siddhāntasāra (cf. IOL 7567)

       13B.Ṭīkā on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra (Ncat 13, p. 80)

       13C.Ṭīkā on Devanandin's Īṣṭopadeśa

599.13C.1 Edited and translated into Hindi by Devendkrakumar Jain. Bombay 2003

       14.General

See a455.2.40

600.Śrīvatsa (1040)

       1.Līlāvatī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

600.1.1 D.C.Bhattacharya, "Śrīvatsācārya, a long-forgotten Naiyāyika", IHQ 22, 1946, 152-154.

600.1.2 V. Varadachari, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika writers Śrīvatsa and Sānātani", JGJRI 17.3-4, 1961, 287-292.

600.1.3 Cf. En IndP 2, 1977, 520-521

600.Pradyumna Sūri (1043)

       1.Vicārasāra

600.1.0 Edited adited and translated in Prākṛtasūktaratnamālā, JVVS 11, Calcutta 1919

600.1.1 Edited with Māṇikyasāgara's commentary in AgSS 35, Surat 1923

        2.Mūlaśuddhiprakaraṇa or Sthānakasūtra or Siddhāntasāra

600.2.1 Edited witih Devacandra Sūri's Vṛtti. Ahmedabad 1971

600.2.2 Edited by Dharmadhurandharasuri and Amrtalal Mohanalal Bhojaka. Volume One. Ahmedabad 2002

601.Nagasena or Rāmasena (1050)

       1.Tattvānuśāsana (Jain) (NCat VIII, 74)

601.1.1 Edited by Manoharalal Sastrin. MDJG 13, 1918, 1963

601.1.2 Edited in SJGM 19-20, 1921

601.1.2.5 Edited by Amrtalal Kalidasa Dosi. Bombay 1961

601.1.3 Edited by Jugalkisor Mukthor. Delhi 1963

601.1.4 Edited by Bharatasagara Upadhyaya. Rajasthan 1993

601.1.5 Edited by Upadhyaya Bhavatsagara et al., Hirak Jayanti Prakashanumamala of Acharya Vimalsagara (Silver Jubilee Publication Series) No. 15, n.d.

602.Bhavadeva (1050)

       1.Tautātitamatatilaka on Kumārila's Tantravārttika (NCat VIII, 95)

602.1.1 Edited by A.Chinnasvami Sastri and P.N. Pattabhirama Sastri. POWSBT 79, 1939, 1999: 139-144.

602A.Al-Bhiruni (ca. 1050)

       1."Book of Patañjali"

602A.1.1 Summarized by Tuvia Gelblum. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 261-266

603.Bhavanātha Miśra (1050)

       1.Nayaviveka (Prābhākara) (NCat IX, 349)

See 22.1:51,78

603.1.0 Edited with Ravideva's Vivekatattva by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 12, Madras 1937

603.1.1 Pāda One up to Chapter Two edited, with Varadaraja's Dīpikā and Ravideva's Vivekatattva, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. New Delhi 1977

603A.Kuranārāyana (1050?)

        1.Bhaṣya or Prakaśikā on the Īśā Upaniṣad

See e379.27.12; 793.12:2, 3

603A.1.1 Edited with editor's Baḷabodhinī by S.T.Pathak. Poon 1921

603A.1.2 Edited in Ubhayavedāntagranthamaḷā (Tirupati 1948)

        2.Prakāśikā on the Kaṭhopaniṣad

`See e1148.7.1

        3.Bhaṣya on the Maṇḍūkyopaniṣad

See 793.12.2

        4.Bhāṣya on the Tattirīyopaniṣad

603A.4.1 Edited SMS 24, 1905

        5.Poems

See t681.5.1

604.Cakradhāra (1050) (NCat VI, 282)

       1.Granthibhaṅga on Jayanta Bhaṭṭa's Nyāyamañjarī

See e455.2.30

604.1.1 Edited by Nagin J. Shah. LDS 35, 1972

604.1.2 Bisvanatha Bhattacharya, "Identification of a citation in Cakradhara Bhaṭṭa's Nyāyamañjarīgranthabhāga", JGJRI 31, 1975, 71-78

605.Vādi Vāgīśvara (1050)

       1.Mānamanohara (Nyāya)

605.1.1 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Mānamanohara", JOR 13, 1938, 240-262

605.1.2 V.Raghavan, "The works of Vādi Vāgīśvara", ALB 6.1, 1942, 35-40

605.1.3 Edited by Yogendrananda. Varanasi 1973

605.1.4 Esther A. Solomon, "Ideal syllogism according to Vādivāgīśvarācārya", JOI 25, 1976, 268-271

605.1.5 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977

605.1.8 Discussed by Anantalal Thakkur. ODVS 310-312

606.(Bhaṭṭa) Vāmadeva or Yogarāja (1050) (NCat VII, 156)

       1.Janmamaraṇavicāra

606.1.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 19, 1918

       2.Vivṛti on Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra

See e582.15:2,6. s582.15:9, 17

607.Yamāri or Jamāri (1050)

       1.Supariśuddhi on Prajñākaragupta's Pramāṇavārttikālaṃkāra

           (NCat VII, 161)

608.Haradatta (1050)

       1.Pañcaratnamālikā and Śrutisūktimālā thereon

608.1.1 Edited, with Haradatta's Śrutisūktimālā. Tinnevelly 1925

608.1.2 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Divine omnipotence: a medieval view", Triveni 1, 1928, 372-382

608A.Cakrapāṇinātha (1050)

          1.Bhāvopahāra (Kashmir Saiva)

608A1.0 Edited with Ramyadeva Bhatta's Vivarana by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 14, 1918

608A.1.1 Translated by Enrica Garzilli. Istituto Universitario Orientale 53.1, Supplement 74. Napoli 1992, 1993

608A.1.2 Priya Vat Sharma, "On the dravyaguṇasaṃgraha of Cakrapānidatta", JEAS 2, 1992, 82-88

609.Bhojadeva or Bhojarāja (1055)

See a344.9.189

       1.(Śiva)Tattvaprakāśa (Śaiva) (NCat VIII, 50)

See e589.1.1

609.1.1 Edited, with Śrī Kumāra's Tātparyadīpikā, by T. Ganapati Sastri. TSS 68, 1920

609.1.2 Translated by E.P.Janvier. IA 54, 1925, 151-156

609.1.3 Summarized in Dasgupta V, 159-172

609.1.4 Translated into French, with Aghoraśivācārya's and Śrīkumāra's commentaries, in P. Filliozat, "Le Tattvaprakāśa du roi Bhoja et les commentaires de Aghoraśivācārya et de Śrīkumāra", JA 1971, 247-296

609.1.5 Edited in Kannada script by N.J.Nanjunaradhya. 1974

609.1.6 Edited, with Śrīkumāra's Tātparyadīpikā and Aghoraśivācārya's Vṛtti, by Kamesvar Nath Sastri.  Varanasi 1976

609.1.7 Selections translated in HTR 168-175

       2.Rājamārtaṇḍa on Patañjali's Yogasūtras

See e131.1:1,4,6,10,20,27,28,30,42,56,69,79,113,134,300. t131.1.66

609.2.1 Paul Markus, Die Yoga-Philosophie nach dem Rājamārtaṇḍa. Leipzig 1886

609.2.2 Edited by Vaidya Jadavji Tricumji Acharya. AGM 4, 1924

609.2.3 Edited by Brahmasankar Misra. Varanasi 1966

609.2.5 Summarized by Ram Shankar Bhattacharya. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 266-282

609A.Uvaṭācārya (1060)

       1.Īśopaniṣadbhāṣya

See EnIndPh 11, 2006, 511

610.Abhayadeva Sūri (1080) (NCat I, 275)

       1.Bhāṣya on Jinacandra's Navatattvaprakaraṇa (NCat I, 275; IX, 393)

See e196B.1.27; 584.2.1-2

       2.Āgamāṣṭottarī (Jain) (NCat I, Revised edition p. 275)

       3.Vṛtti on the Samavāyāṃgasūtra (NCat I, 276)

610.3.0 Edited with Megharāja's Vṛtti. Banaras 1880

610.3.1 Edited by Anandasagara. AgSS 15

610.3.1.1 Edited by Naginadasa Nemacandra. Ahmedabad 1917

610.3.1.2 Edited Mehesana 1918

610.3.1.3 Edited Ahmedabad 1938

610.3.2 Edited, with the Sthānāṅgasūtra and Abhayadeva Sūri's Vṛtti thereon, by Sagarananda Suri and Jambuvijay Lal Sundaralal Jain. Agamagranthamala VII, Delhi 1985

610.3.3 Edited by Vijayajinendrasuri. Part I. Santipur, Saurashtra 1989

       4.Vādamahārṇava or Tattvabodhavidhāyinī on Siddhasena Divākara's Sanmatitarka (NCat VIII, 55)

See e299.4:1,2, 6.5, 7

       5.Completion of Jineśvara's Vyākhyā on Haribhadra's Ṣoḍaśakaprakaraṇa (cf. under Jineśvara) (NCat I, 275-276)

Cf. JRK p. 405 for mss. cits.

       6.Ṭīkā on the Sthānāṅgasūtra (NCat I, 276)

See e610.3.2

610.6.0 Edited with Megharajamuni's Dīpikā by Ganadhara Sudharma Svami. Banaras 1880

610.6.1 Edited by Mahesana. Two volumes. AgSS 21, 1918; 22, 1920; Delhi 1985

610.6.1.1 Edited by Vallabhavijaya. Ahmedabad 1937

610.6.1.2 Edited by Devacandra Maharaja. Four volumes. Mundra, Kaccha 1942-51

610.6.2 Edited by Hiralal Sastri. Jinagama Granthamala Publication 7, Beawar, Rajasthan 1981

610.6.3 Edited by Jambuvijaya Muni. Bombay 1985

610.6.4 Edited by Dharmacandravijaya. Delhi 1985; Bombay 2002

       7.Śiṣyahitā on Haribhadra Sūri's Pañcāśakasūtra

See e410.14.1

610.7.1 Edited by R.K.Samstha. Ratlam 1941

610.7.2 Edited by Padmavijaya, Hastinapur, Meerut 1999

       8.Ṭīkā or Vivaraṇa or Vṛtti on the Bhagavatī- or Vyākhyāprajñapti-sūtra

610.8.1 First uddeśaka edited Bombay 1876

610.8.2 Edited with Megharāja Muni's Ṭīkā. Banaras 1881

610.8.2.1 Edited with Ramacandra Gani's Nanakacanda. Benares 1882

610.8.3 Edited by Becara Dasa. Four volumes. Bombay 1917-31

610.8.4 Edited in two volumes. Mehesana 1918-21

610.8.5 Chapter 15 edited in P.L.Vaidya, The Uvāsadasāo, the Seventh Aṅga of the Jaina Canon (Poona 1930). Reprinted in 610.8.6 below

610.8.6 Edited by N.V.Vaidya. Bombay 1954

610.8.7 Notes based on this work in K.C.Lalwani's edition of the Bhagavatīsūtra. Four volumes. Calcutta 1973-85

610.8.8 Edited with Jinadāsa Mahattara's Cūrṇī, by Acarya Mahaprajna. Volume One. Ladanum, Rajasthan 1994.

610.8.9 Edited, with Jinadāsa Mahattara's Cūrṇī, by Ganadhipati Tulasi, AgSS 12, 14. Two volumes. Ladanum, Rajasthan 1994

         9.Commentary on the Paramāṇukaṇḍaṣaṭtriṃśikā

610.9.1 Edited, with Abhayadeva's Nigodaṣaṭtriṃśikā and Pudgalaṣaṭtriṃśikā, with Ratnasiṃha Sūri's commentaries on all three. JAG 13,.Bhavnagar 1913

610.9.2 Edited as AgSS 8, Surat, n.d.

        10.Commentary on a Prasnavyakaranasutra

610.10.1 Edited by Ray Dhanapatisimha Bahadur. Calcutta 1876

610.10.2 Edited AgSS, Bombay 1919

610.10.3 Edited by Vijayarajinendra Suri. Santipur, Saurashtra 19989

        11.Commentary on the Aupapaṭikasūtra (Ubabaisutra)

610.11.1 Part One edited with Amrtacandra's Balavabodha. Calcutta 1879

610.11.2 Edited in AgSS, Bombay 1916

        12.Commentary on a Vipakasutra

610.12.1 Edited by Vijaya Sadhu as Raya Dhanapati Sinha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 11, Calcutta 1876

610.12.2 Edited by Hargovind Das. Calcutta 1919

610.12.3 Edited in Maheswari, The Āgamodaya Samiti, AgSS 23, 1920

610.12.4 Edited in Muktimala Jain Mohanamala, Baroda 1920

610.12.5 Edited by V.J. Chokshi and M.C.Modi, Ahmedabad 1935

        13.Vrtti on Dharmasvami's (?) Sivaprakasasutra

610.13.1 Edited by Har Govind Das. Palitana 1920

        14. Ṭīkā on a Prajñāpanatṛtīyapādasaṃgrahaṇī (= the third pada of the Jīvājīvābhigamasūtra)

610.14.1 Edited in JAG 62, Bhavnagar 1918; Bombay 1974

        15.Commentary on the Upāsakadāsasūtra

610.15.1 Edited by Vijaya Sadhu, DSA 7, Calcutta 1876

610.15.2 Edited and translated by A.F.Rudolf Hoernle. Two volumes. BI 105, 1888, 1890

610.15.3 Edited with commentary by Samra Shri Atmaram J. M., Ludhiana 1953

        16. Nigodaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See e610.9.1

610.16.1 Edited AgSS 9, 1876

        17. Pudgalaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See 610.9.1

        18.Pañcanirgranthasaṃgrahaṇī

610.18.1 Edited JAG, Bhavnagar 1918

        19.Bandhaṣaṭtriṃśikā

610.19.1 Edited, with Vānararṣigaṇi's commentary. JAG 12, Bhavnagar 1912

610.19.2 Edited AgSS 11, Surat, n.d.

        20.Bhāṣya on Jineśvara's Ṣaṭsthānaprakaraṇa. Cf. JRK p. 401

        21. Bhāṣya on Candrarṣi Mahattara's Saptatikā

See e475.2.1.5

        22. Pradeśavākya on a Jñātādharmakathāsūtra

610.22.1 Edited by Vijayasadhu in Raya Dhanapati Sinha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 6, Calcutta 1876

610.22.1.5 Cf. P. Steinthal, Specimen der Nayadhammakaha. Inaugural Dissertation, Konigliche Ak. zu Munster (Leipzig 1881)

610.22.2 Edited in AgSS 1919

610.22.3 Edited in Sri Harsapuspamrta Jaina Granthamala, Shantipur 1987

        23.Vṛtti on the Anantakṛdaṅga- and Anuttarapaṭaka-sūtra

610.23.1 Edited, with Abhayadeva's Vṛtti on the Anuttarapāṭikasūtra, by M.C.Modi. Ahmedabad 1932

610.23.1.5 Edited and translated into Gujarati. Bhavnagar 1933

610.23.2 Edited, with Abhayadeva's Vṛtti on the Anuttarapātikasūtra, by Muni Arunavijaya. Bombay 1954

610.23.3 Edited and translated by Amar Muni, with the Seventh and Ninth Aṇgas edited by Sudharma Svami. Delhi 2001

        25. Vṛtti on the Aupapātikasūtra

See 473.7.1

610.25.1 Edited with editor's Vṛtti by Dronacarya. AgSS 1916

610.25.2 Edited with Dronacarya's Vṛtti (here, Vivaraṇa), by Vijayajivendra Suri. Santipur, Saurashtra 1985

        26.Prajñāpanatṛtīyapādasaṃgrahaṇī

610.26.1 Edited in JAG, Bhavnagar 1918

610.26.2 Edited by Caturvijaya in JAG 62, Bombay 1974

610A.Nemisādhu (1069)

          1.Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Sadāvaśyaka-Śiṣyahitā

610A.1.1 Edited in Vijayadhanasūrīśvaragranthamālā 9, Surat 1939

          2.Padavivṛti on (a part of) the Āvaśyakasūtras (NCat 12, p. 253

611.Ratnakīrti (1070) (NCat I

       1.Kīrtikalā on Asaṅga's Abhisamāyalaṃkāra (NCat I, 313)

       2.Apohasiddhi (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 257)

611.2.1 Edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 1-19

611.2.2 Edited, with Ratnakīrti's Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi, Citrādvaitasiddhi, Īśvarasādhanadūṣaṇa, Pramāṇāntarbhavaprakaraṇa, Saṃtānantaradūṣaṇa, Sarvajñasiddhi, Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa, and Vyāptinirṇaya, by Anantalal Thakur. TSWS 3, 1957. Second revised edition 1975

611.2.3 Edited and translated by Dhirendra Sharma, The Differentiation Theory of Meaning in Indian Logic. The Hague 1969.

611.2.4 Translated by G. C. Pandey. Sarnath 1995

611.2.5 Heramba Chatterjee Sastri, "Notes on the Buddhist concept of apoha in the light of Ratnakīrti''s text", JDPaliUC 7, 1997, 66-69

611.2.7 Edited and translated by Madhumita Chattopadhyaya as Ratnakīrti on Apoha. Kolkata 2002

       3.Avayavinirākaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 422)

611.3.1 Edited in SBNT.

      4.Bhedapratibhāṣādūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda) (available in Tibetan)

      5.Citrādvaitasiddhi or -prakāśa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat VII,45)

See e611.2.2

      6.Dharmaviniścayaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (available in Tibetan)

     7.Īśvara(sādhana)dūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat II, 275)

See e611.2.2

     8.Kalyāṇakāṇḍaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat III, 250)

     9.Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi (Vijñānavāda) (NCat V, 144)

See e611.2.2

611.9.1 Anvaya section edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 20-77

611.9.2 Vyatireka section edited and translated by A.Charlene Senape McDermott as An Eleventh-Century Buddhist Logic of 'Exists'. Dordrecht 1969

611.9.3 A.C.S.McDermott, "Empty subject terms in late Buddhist logic", JIP 1, 1970-71, 22-29

611.9.4 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French, with Ratnakīrti's Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa, by Katsumi Mimaki, La refutation bouddhique de la permanence des choses (Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa) et La preuve de la momentaneité des choses (Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi). PICI 38, 1975.

611.9.6 Jason Woo, The Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi-Anvayātmikā, an Eleventh-Century Buddhst Work on Existence and Causal Theory. Ph. D. Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1999

611.9.7 Jason Woo, "An approach to the Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi-Anvayātmikā", BDK Fellowship Newsletter 8, 2005, 6-10

     10.Pramāṇāntarbhavaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2

     11.Saṃsargaparīkṣā (Vijñānavāda) (available in Tibetan)

     12.Sarvajñasiddhi (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2

611.12.1 Translated into German by Gudrun Buhnemann, Der Allwissende Buddha. Ein Bewis und Seine Probleme. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft 4. Wien 1980

611.12.2 Steven B. Goodman, A Buddhist Proof for Omniscience. The Sarvajñasiddhi of Ratnakīrti. Ph.D.Thesis, Temple University 1989

     13.Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2. et611.9.4

     14.Udayananirākaraṇa

611.14.1 Edited by R.N.Pandey. BIBS 10, 1984

611.14.2 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Some problems regarding Udayananirākaraṇa ", JASBe 28.1, 1986, 3-9

     15.Vyāptinirṇaya (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2

611.15.1 Horst Lasic, Ratnakīrtis Vyāptinirṇaya. Edited and translated into German. Diplomarbeit, Universitat Wien 1994. Published Wien 2000. Printed WZTB 49, 2000

     16.Saṃtānāntaradūṣaṇa

See e611.2.2

611.16.1 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Buddhist solipsism. A free translation of Ratnakīrti's Saṃtānāntaradūṣaṇa", JIBSt 13.1, 1965, 420-435

     17. General

See a268.10.55; 530.8:15, 16; 588.19.7; 595.8.1.5

611.17.1 Anantalal Thakur, "Ratnakīrti and his works", JBRS 37.2, 1951, 25-31. Summarized in PAIOC 16, 1951, 197-198

611.17.2 D.Seyfort Ruegg, "On Ratnakīrti", JIP 1, 1971, 300-309

611.17.3 A.Charlene McDermott, "Mr. Ruegg on Ratnakīrti", JIP 2, 1972, 16-20

611.17.4 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Ratnakīrti on apoha", BLE 291-298

611.17.5 Rita Gupta, "Some principal issues connected with momentariness as found in the works of Ratnakīrti and some Naiyāyikas:, IJBS 2.1, 1990, 13-27. Reprinted EDOM 177-196

611.17.6 Vibha Aggarwal, "Buddhist Logician Ratnakīrti and the theory of kṣaṇabhaṅga", Srijnanamrtam 442-451

611.17.8 Madhumati Chattopadhyay, "Positivists, negativists, and Ratnakīrti", SLC 371-382

611.17.9 Parimal G. Patil, "On what it is that Buddhists think about : apoha in the Ratnakīrtinibandhāvalī", JIP 31, 2003, 229-256

611.17.12 Richard P. Hayes, "Ratnakīrti", EnBud 611.17.12

612.Ānandasūri (1070)

       1.Commentary on Jinabhadra's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat II, 117; V 159)

613.Śaṃkhapāṇi (1070)

       1.Vyākhyā on Maṇḍana Miśra's Brahmasiddhi

See e369.2.3; EnIndPh 11, 2006, 511

614.Pārthasārathi Miśra (1075) (NCat XII, 51)

       1.Nyāyaratnamālā (Bhāṭṭa)

See e22.1.16

614.1.1 Edited by Gangadhara Sastri. ChSS 7, 1900

614.1.2 Edited, with Rāmānujācārya's Nyāyaratnākara, by K.S.Ramaswami Sastri. GOS 75, 1937

614.1.3 Edited by A.Subrahmanya Sastri. Varanasi 1972

       2.Śāstradīpikā (Bhāṭṭa)

See e22.1.11, 23, 28, 31, 48, 52

614.2.0 Translated by D. Venkatramaiah. GOS 89, Baroda 1940

614.2.1 Edited by A.Subrahmanya Sastri. Mimamsa Dharma Sastra Text Series 7-9. Varanasi 1975, 1977

614.2.2 Selections translated in HTR 99-104

614.2.3 Part One edited, with Tatsat Vaidyanātha's Prabhā, by P.N.Pattabhirama Sastri.   New Delhi 1978-81. Two volumes

614.2.4 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Yuktisnehaprapūraṇī, by Dharmadatta Jha. Two volumes. Varanasi 1988

       3.Nyāyaratnākara on Kumārila's Ślokavārttika

See e22.1:15,16. e198.1.18. e363.1.10

       4.Tantraratna on Kumārila's Ṭupṭīkā (NCat VIII, 2, 91-92)

See e22.1.44

       5.General

See a363.5.38

614.5.1 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Date of Pārthasārathi-miśra and sequence of his works", IHQ 13, 1937, 488-497

614.5.2 C. Ram-Prasad, "Liberation without annihilation: Pārthasārathi Miśra on jñānaśakti", Sambhasa 20, 1999, 1-20

614.5.3 Purusottama Bilimoria, "Liberating language: Pārthasārathia Miśra on the sentence and its meaning", IndBeyond 27-49

614A.Śāntisūri or Śāntyācārya (1080)

       1.Bṛhatsaṃgrahaṇīprakaraṇa (Jain)

614A.1.1 Edited, with Śāntisūri's Jīvavicāraprakaraṇa, Laghusaṃgrahaṇīprakaraṇa, and Navatattvaprakaraṇa, by Umangavijaya Gani in (Śri)Laghuprakaraṇasaṃgraha (Bombay 1925)

       2.Jīvavicāraprakaraṇa and Avacūri thereon (Jain)

See 614A.1.1

614A.2.1 Edited by Bhimasimha Manaka. Bombay 1874, 1876, 1885

614A.2.2 Edited in Roman script and translated into French in A.Guerinot, "Le Jīvavicāra de Śāntisūri. Un traité Jaina sur les etres vivants", JA, 9th series 19, 1902, 231-238

614A.2.3 Edited Ahmedabad 1904, 1906

614A.2.4 Edited in Pañcapratikramanasūtra (Ahmedabad 1908, 1911)

614A.2.5 Edited with Ratnākara's Ṭīkā. Ahmedabad 1915

614A.2.6 Edited Bombay 1915.

614A.2.7 Edited with Avacūri by Venicandra Suracanda Saha. Ahmedabad 1918

614A.2.8 Edited by Jagjivan Punachand Desai in Prakaraṇaratna (Ahmedabad 1920)

614A.2.9 Edited Bombay, Bikaner 1924

614A.2.10 Edited, with Śāntisūri's Navatattva and Nayacakra. Bombay, Surat 1928

614A.2.11 Edited with Ratnakara Pathaka's Brhadvrtti by Jayant Premshankar Thaker. Ahmedabad 1950

614A.2.12 Edited Ahmedabad 1976

614A.2.13 Edited, with Ksamakalyanagani's Vrtti, a Navatattvaprakarana with Samayasundara's Vrtti, and Gajasaramuni's Dandhakaprakarana with Samayasundara's Vrtti, by Mahabodhivijaya in Prakaranatrayi. Bombay 1989

       3.Laghusaṃgrahaṇīprakaraṇa (Jain)

See e614A.1.1

          4.Navatattva(prakaraṇa) (Jain)

See e614A.1.1; 614A.2:10,13

          5.Nayacakra (Jain)

See e614A.2.10

           6.(Jainatarka)varttika on Siddhasena Divakara's Nyāyāvatāra

See 374.3:2,9

          7.Śiṣyahita on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra

See e296.5.1

614A.7.1 Edited Surat, Ujjain 1950

          8.(Mahā)bhāṣya on the Caityanandanasūtra

614A.8.1 Edited with a Chāyā . Bombay 1986

          9.Dharmaratnaprakaraṇa

614A.9.1 Edited Jainadharmavidyaprasarka Varga, Palitana 1905-06

614A.9.2 Edited with autocommentary. JAG 30, Bhavnagar 1912

614A.9.3 Edited with Devendra Sūri's Vṛtti. Two volumes. Bombay 1988

616.Jñānaśrībhadra (1080) (NCat VII, 338)

       1.Vṛtti on the Laṅkāvatārasūtra (NCat VII, 338)

616.1.1 Hakuju Hadaon, "A note on the Ārya-Laṅkāvatāra-vṛtti by Jñānaśrībhadra, Toh. 4018", Acta Asiatica 29, 1975, 75-94

616.1.2 Koichi Furusaka, "Criticism on Samkhya in the Arya-Lankavatara-vrtti", JIBST 47.1, 1998, 12-18

616.1.3 Toshiya Unebe, "Jnanasribhadra's interpretation of Bhartrhari as found in the Lankavataravrtti ('Phags pa Langkar gshegs pa'i 'grol pa)", JIP 28, 2000, 329-360

616.1.4 Toshiya Unebe, "What is the ground for the application of the term 'akasa'? Jnanasribhadra's reference to Bhartrhari", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 42-46

       2.Ṭīkā on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇaviniścaya (NCat VII, 338)

617.Varadarāja or Kṛṣṇadāsa (1085) (NCat IV, 317)

       1.Vimarśinī on Abhinavagupta's Parātriṃśikālaghuvṛtti (NCat I, 201; IV, 317)

       2.Vārttika on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras (NCat IV, 318)

See e441.1.9

617.2.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul. KSTS 43, 1925

617A.Maitrīpa (1007-1085)

        1.Amanskārādhāra

617A.1.1 Edited in AICSB 11, 1989, 136-143

         2.Apratiṣṭhānaprakāśikā

617A.2.1 Edited in AICSB 13, 1991, 78-81

         3.Pañcatathāgatamudrāvivaraṇa

617A.3.1 Edited in AICSB 10, 1988, 44-57

         4.Sekanirdeśa or Sekanirdeśa

617A.4.1 Edited in AICSB 13, 1991, 48-66

          5.Tattvaratnāvalī

617A.5.1 Edited by Haraprasad Shastri. Gaekwad's Oriental Series 40, 1927, 14-22

          6.Tattvadeśikā

          7.General

617A.7.1 Klaus-Dieter Mathes, "Can sūtra mahāmudrā be justified on the basis of Matirīpa's apratiṣṭhānavāda?", Pramanakirti 545-565

618.Kṛṣṇa Miśra (1090) (NCat IV, 344)

       1.Prabodhacandrodaya (NCat IV, 344)

618.1.1 Translated by J. Taylor. Bombay 1811, 1886, 1893, 1916. Section reprinted in Source Book 247-249

618.1.2 Edited by Hermann Brockhaus. Leipzig 1835

618.1.3 Translated into German by T. Goldstucker. Konigsberg 1842

618.1.4 Translated into German by Bernard Hirzel. Zurich 1846

618.1.4.5 Edited and translated into Dutch by Petrus Abraham Sa uel von Limburg Brouwer. Die Gids (?), 1868

618.1.5 Edited, with Maheśacandara's Tika, by Hrshikesh Sastri. Calcutta 1874, 1895

618.1.6 Edited, with Nandillagopaprabhu's Candrikā and Rāmadāsa's Prakāśa, by V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1878, 1898, 1904, 1916; Poona 1886

618.1.6.3 Edited, with Rāmaḍāsa Dīkṣita's Prakāśa, in Telugu print by Sasasvati Tiruvenkatacarya. Madras 1884

618.1.6.5 Edited and translated into Dutch as Maansopgang der ontwaking by Jan Wilhelmn Boissevain. Amsterdam 1905; The Hague 1951

618.1.6.6 George Abraham Grierson, "Kṛṣṇadatta Miśra, Keśavadāsa and the Prabodhacandrodaya", J. S. A. (?) 4, 1908, 1136-1138

618.1.6.6.5 Edited with a commentary by Maheśvara Nyāyālaṃkāra. Bombay 1916

618.1.6.7 Edited with editor's Natakabharana by Sri Govindamrta Bhagavan. TSS 122, Trivandrum 1936

618.1.7 Edited by Ramacandra Misra. Varanasi 1955

618.1.7.1 Sita Krishna Nambiar, Prabodhacandroodaya: a Philosophical and Theological Analysis. Thesis, Bonn University 1960

618.1.7.5 Edited, with editor's Prakāśa, by Rāmacandra Miśra. Vidyabhavan Sanskrta Granthamala 14, Varanasi 1968

618.1.8 Edited and translated by Sita Krishna Nambiar. Delhi 1971

618.1.8.5 R. S. McGregor, "Some manuscripts containing Nandadāsa's version of the Prabodhacandrodaya drama", JAOS 91, 1971, 487-493

618.1.9 Edited and translated into French by Armell Pedraglio. Paris 1974

618.1.10 Edited by Ram Nath Tripathi. Varanasi 1977

618.1.11 Apurba Chandra Barthakria, A Critical Study of the Lokāyata Philosophy, presented by the author of the Prabodhacandrodaya. Calcutta 1977

618.1.14 Translated into Italian by Agata Sannina Pelligrini as La luna chiara della concoscenza (Prabodhacandrodaya). Brescia 1987

618.1.18 Edited and translated by Matthew Kapstein as The Rise of Wisdom Moon. New York 2009

619.Nārāyaṇa Kaṇṭha (1090)

       1.Mṛgendravṛtti (Śaiva)

619.1.1 Translated by A.Mahadeva Sastri in Siddhanta Deepika 4-6, 1904-06

619.1.2 Edited, with Aghoraśivācārya's commentary, by N.Krishna Sastri. Devakottai 1928

619.1.3 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Sastri. KSTS 50, 1930

619.1.4 Edited by N. R. Bhatt. Pondichery 1962

619.1.5 Partly translated into French, with Nārāyaṇa's Vṛtti and Aghoraśiva's Dīpikā, by Michael Hulin. Pondichery 1980

620.Yādava Prakāśa (1090)

       0.1 Yatidharmasamuccaya

620.0.1.1 Edited and translated by Patrick Olivelle. Albany, N.Y. 1996

       0.2 Vaijayantī

620.0.2.1 Edited by Gustav Oppert. Madras 1893

       1.General

620.1.1 K.C.Varadachari, "Philosophy of Yādava Prakāśa", SB 2, 109-115

620.1.2 Shokei Matsumoto, "Yādava Prakāśa", JIBSt 33, 1968, 421

620.1.3 S Satyamurti Aiyangar, "Some thoughts on Rāmānuja's association with Yādavaprakāśa", SRV 11.2, 1988, 17-23

620.1.4 Gerhard Oberhammer, Materialien zur Geschichte der Rāmānuja-Schule III. Yādavaprakāśa, der vergessene Lehrer Rāmāmujas. Wien 1997

621.Candraprabhā Sūri (1092) (NCat VI, 360)

       1.Darśanaśuddhi or Samyaktvaprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VI, 359; VIII, 328)

621.1.1 Edited, with Devabhadra's commentary, by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar 1913.

       2.Vivṛti on Siddhasena Divākara's Nyāyāvatāra (NCat VI, 359)

See e374.3.1. et344.3.213

       3.Prameyaratnakośa (Jain)

621.3.1 Edited by Luigi Suali. Bhavnagar 1912

       4.Cittasamādhiaprakaraṇa See JRK p. 123

621A.Sahavarya (11th century)

        1.Ṭīkā on Maitrīpa's Tattvadeśaka

621B.Rāmapāla (11th century)

         1.Pañjīkā on Maitrīpa's Sekanirdeśa (ms. cited at Pramanakirti, p. 565)

622.Anantavīrya (1100) (NCat I, 180)

       1.(Parīksā)prameyaratnamālā or Laghuvṛtti or Pañjikā on Māṇīkyanandin's Parīkṣāmukha

See e517.1:1,3,10,13,14. Cf. EnIndPh11, 2001, 604

622.1.1 Edited by Biharilal Kothanera Jain. Bombay 1927

623.Municandra Sūri (1100)

       1.Commentary on Abhayadeva's Āgamaṣṭottarī (NCat II, 16)

623.1.1 Edited Ahmedabad

       2A.Panjika on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakasūtranirukti

See e296.1.9.1

       3.Commentary on the Devendranārakendraprakaraṇa (NCat IX,159)

623.3.1 Edited. JAG 74, 1922

       4.Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmabindu (NCat IX, 257)

See e410.7:2,3,4,7,7.3,8

623.4.1 Edited Bombay 1924

       5.Ṭippaṇaka or Cūrṇī Viśeṣavṛtti on Śivaśarman's Karmaprakṛti (NCat III, 202)

See e577.2.1

       6.Upadeśāmṛta (Jain) (NCat II, 358)

623.6.1 Edited in Prakaraṇasamuccaya (Indore 1923), 28-30

       7.Kālaśataka

       8.(Lalitavistara)Pañjikā on Haribhadra Sūri's Caityavandanavṛtti

See e577.2.1

623.8.1 Printed as Seth Devchand Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhar Fund Series 29, Bombay 1915

623.8.2 Published Ahmedabad 1965

623.8.3 Printed Madras 1990

       9.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra (JRK 45)

      10.Cūrṇī on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa (JRK p. 435)

      11.Darśanasaptatikā (JRK p. 167)

      12.Mokṣopadeśapañcāśat

623.12.1 Edited in Prakaraṇasamuccaya, Indore 1923

       13.(Jīva)Upadeśapañcaśikha

623.13.1 Published in Prakaranasamuccaya (Indore 1923)

       14.Sukhasambodhanī on Haribhadra Sūri's Upadeśapada

623.14.1 Edited by Vijaya Gani Pratapa in Muktimalajainamohanamālā 19-20, Baroda 1923-25

       15.Darśanasaptatikā

       16.Commentary on Haribhadra Suri's Anekaṇtajayapaṭaka

See e410.1.3

        17. Visamapadaṭippaka on Śivaśarman's Bandhaśataka

See e577.2.1

624.Jinavallabha Sūri (1100) (NCat VII, 253, 266-267)

       1.Āgamikavastuvicārasāraprakaraṇa or Sadaśati (Jain) (NCat I, 16)

624.1.1 Edited with Yaśobhadra's Īśvarapraṇītaṭīkā on Rāmadeva's Ṭīkā, by Virasekharavijaya in (Sadāsīti)Caturkarmagrantha (Ahmedabad 1974) (BL2015.K3.J55)

624.1.2 Edited Pindavara 19074-75

       2.Bṛhatsaṃgrāhaṇī and Vṛtti thereon (Jain) (NCat VII, 268)

       3.Dvādaśakulaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 267; IX, 191)

624.3.1 Edited, with Jinapāla's commentary, in the Jinadattasuri Pracina Pustakoddhara Fund Series, Bombay 1934

       4.Jinavijñapti (Jain) (NCat VII, 268)

       5.Kālasvarūpakulaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 268)

624.5.1 Edited with Sūraprabhā's Vivaraṇa, and Jinavallabha Suri's Upadesarasayana and Carcari with Jinapala Upādhyāya's commentaries, by Lal Chandra Bhagavan Das. GOS 37, 1927

624.5.2 Edited with Jinavallabha Suri's Carcari. Surat 1946

       6.Karmagrantha (Jain) (NCat III, 196)

624.6.1 Edited, with Yaśobhadra Sūri's Ṭīkā and Rāmadeva Gaṇi's Vṛtti, by Virasekhara Vijaya. 1974

      7.Mithyātvamathanacaccariprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 267)

      8.Pauṣadhavidhiprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 267)

      9.Praśnaśataka or Praśnottaraikaśataka (Jain) (NCat VII, 267)

624.9.1 Edited with an Avacūri in Stotraratnākara (Bombay 1914).

      10.Upadeśakulaka (Jain) (NCat II, 346)

      11.Upadeśarasāyana (Jain) (NCat II, 353)

See e624.5.1

      13.Carcari

See e624.5.1

      14.Ṭippanaka on a Karmaprakṛti

624.14.1 Edited by Jivaghravijaya. Pindavada 1969

      15.Saṃghapaṭṭakaprakaraṇa

624.15.1 Edited with Jinapati's commentary. Ahmedabad 1907

624.15.2 Edited in the Appendix to GOS 27, Baroda 1927

      16.Vivaraṇa on Haribhadra Sūri's Anekāntajayapāṭakavṛtti

See 410.1.6

      17.Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmabindu

See 410.7.10

      18.Sūkṣmārthavicārasāraprakaraṇa or Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa

624.15.1 Edited, with Dhaneśvara's commentary, by the JDPS. Bhavnagar 1915; Santipur, Saurashtra 1987

624.15.2 Edited in the Appendix to GOS 27, Baroda 1926

624.15.3 Edited with Rāmadeva Gaṇi's Bhāṣya by Virasekharavijaya. 1974 (BL2015.K3.J56)

625.Mokṣākaragupta (1100)

       1.Tarkabhāṣā (Vijñānavāda) (NCat VIII, 121-122)

See e564.11:1,2; et564.17A.1

625.1.1 Edited by Embar Krishnamacharyya. GOS 94, 1942

625.1.2 Translated by Yuichi Kajiyama as An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy. Kyoto 1966; Tokyo 1975; Wien 1998

625.1.3 Edited and translated by B.N.Singh. Varanasi 1985

626.Samādhivajra (1100)

       1.Tattvajñānasaṃsiddhi (Buddhist)

626.1.1 Edited and translated by Raniero Gnoli, RDSO 41, 1966, 335-354. Partly reprinted in TBIS 635-646

627.Śubhacandra (1100)

       1.Adhyātmapadyavṛtti (Jain) (NCat I, 147)

       1A.Angaprajñapti (Jain)

627.1A.1 Edited by Aryika Suparsvamati. 1990

       2.Apaśabdakhaṇḍana (Jain) (NCat I, 253)

          Cf. NCC I, Revised ed., p. 253

       3.Jñānārṇava (Jain) (NCat VII, 346)

627.3.1 Edited by Pannalal Baklival. RJSM 5-9, 1904-1927, 1961, 1981

627.3.1.5 Edited by Balacandra Siddhanta Sastri. RJSM 4, Agasa 1975

627.3.2 Edited with someone's Nayavilāsa by Balacandra Sastri. JJG 30, 1977

       4.Ṭīkā on Kundakunda's Samayasāra

See e473.5.1; 196A.6:5, 6.5, 13.5

       5.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

627A.Paramānanda (1100)

       1.Commentary on Gargarṣi's Karmapradīpa

627A.1.1 Edited in JAG 52, Bombay 1915-16

628.Upamanyu (1100)

       1.Tattvavimarśinī on Nandikeśvara's Kārikās (NCat VIII, 61; IX, 332-333)

628.1.1 Edited by Balakrsna Sastri. Banaras

628.1.2 Edited by Sivadatta in Mahabhasya (Navahnika, Bombay)

628.1.3 Edited by N.C.Vedantatirtha. CalSS 24, 1937

628.1.4 Edited Varanasi 1966

       2.Kāśikā on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras

See e441.1.3

628A.Bhāskaranandin (1100)

       1.Sukhabodha on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

See e196B.1.40

       2.Dhyaṇastava

628A.2.1 Edited and translated by Suzuko Ohira. MDJG 54, 1973

629.Author Unknown (1100)

       1.Vādarahasya vs. Udayana's Ātmatattvaviveka

629.1.1 G.C.Choudhary, "A rare manuscript of the Vādarahasya, a refutation of Udayanāchārya's Ātmatattvaviveka", VIRB II, 1974, 41-44

629.1.2 Gudrun Buhnemann, "Tarkarahasya and Vedarahasya", WZKSOA 27, 1983, 185-190.

629A.Author Unknown (1100?)

       1.Vṛtti on Bhadrabāhu's Daśavaikālikasūtranirukti (JRK 171a)

630.Nemicandra Sūri (1104)

       1.Pravacanasāroddhāra

630A.1.1 Edited, with Siddhasena Sūri's Tattvajñānavikāśinī, by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar 1914

630A.1.2 Edited, with Siddhasena Sūri's Tattvajñānavikāśinī, as DLPSeries 58, 64. Two volumes. Bombay 1922-1926

630A.1.3 Edited, with Siddhasena Sūri's Tattvajñānaprakāśinī, by Vinayasāgara. Two volumes. Jaipur 1999-2000.

630A.2 Edited by Vajrasenavijaya. Ahmedabad 1992

        2.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra

630A.2.1 Partially translated into German by H. Jacobi, "Uber die Entstehung der Śvetambara und Digmabara sekten", ZDMG 38, 1884, 1-42

630A.2.2 Translated into German by Hermann Jacobi in Ausgewahlte Erzahulngen in Maharashtri. Zur Einfuhrung in das Stadium des Prakṛti (Leipzig 1886). This translated into English by John Jacob Meyer, London 1909. Parts of Jacobi's translation are reprinted in ZDMG 38, 1884, 1-42 and 42, 1888, 493-529.

630A.2.3 Partly translated into German in H. Jacobi, "Die Jain Legende von derm Untergange Dvaravati's und von der Tode Kṛṣṇa", ZDMG 42, 1888, 493-529

630A.2.4 Partly translated into German in R. Fick, Eine jainistische bearbeitung der Sāgara-Sage. Kiel 1889

630A.2.5 Summarized by Jarl Charpentier in his edition of the sūtraṣ (1914, reprinted New Delhi 1980), pp. 58-59

630A.3 Printed JAG, Ahmedabad 1937, 1982

630A.4 Printed Surat 1950, 1970 (perhaps incomplete)

631.Abhayākaragupta (1109) (NCat I, 280)

       1.Marmakaumudī on Śatasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (NCat I, 280, 457)

631.1.1 Ratna Handurukande, "Aṣṭasāhasrikā-Prajñāpāramitā-Vṛtti- Marmakaumudī-Nāma", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 252

       2.Munimatālaṃkāra on Asaṅga's Abhisamayālaṃkāra

631.2.1 Edited in Tibetan. TDVKN 34, 1984, 320-251; 37, 1987, 175-, 1991, i-ii. Also summary

       3.Candraprabhā on Nāgārjuna's Pañcākrama (NCat XI, 10)

       4.General

See 47.7.18.5

631.4.1 T.Rajapatirana, "Abhayākaragupta", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 28-29

631.4.2 Gudrun Buhnemann, "Some remarks on the date of Abhayākaragupta and the chronology of his works", ZDMG 142.1, 1992, 120-127

631A.Haricandra Gaṇi (1110)

          1.Praśnapaddhatī

631A.1.1 Edited in Jaina Atmananda Sabha 70, Bhavnagar 1921

632.Anuruddha (1110) (NCat I, 212-213)

       1.Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213, 287-288)

See a175.1.54. a175.1.65.8; 210.7.15.

632.1.1 Chapters 1-4 edited by Childers, Goonasekera and T.W.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1, 1882, 1-48

632.1.1.3 Edited by M. Dharmaratna with a paraphrase by Nanaramatissa Thera. 1890-1899?

632.1.1.7 Edited by Aniruddha Mahathera with a commentary by C. A. Seelakkhanda Thera. Calcutta 1899

632.1.2 Translated by Shwe Zan Aung and Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids as Compendium of Philosophy. PTStr 2, 1910, 1967

632.1.2.1 Edited with Sumangala's Abhidhammatthavibhavini. Bangkok 1923, 1973

632.1.2.2 Edited in Khmer script (and translated into French?) by Vimalapanna Oum-Sou as Traite de metaphysique bouddhique. Pnompenh 1927, 1958, 1961, 197-, 1992

632.1.3 Translated into German by E.L.Hoffman (=B.Govinda). ZBVG 7, 1926: 175-188, 316-340. 8, 1928: 86-98, 338-349. Reprinted as Ein Compendium Buddhistischer Philosophie und Psychologie. Munchen 1931

632.1.3.5 Edited by H. Suri Dewamitta and Kukulnape Siri Dewarakkhita. Colombo 1929

632.1.4 Summarized by B.C.Law in 7 pages. ASBORI 13.2, 1931-32

632.1.4.1 Edited in Thai script by Phra Sasanasophon and Phra Suphotamuni. Bangkok 1938, 1992

632.1.4.2 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1940, 1967, 1978, 1979, 1981, 1982, 1985

632.1.5 Edited with Pāli Navanītaṭīkā by D.N.Kosambi. Sarnath 1941

632.1.5.1 Edited in Burmese script by U Ngwe. Rangoon 1952

632.1.6 Edited and translated by Narada Thera. Colombo 1947; Pondichery 1957. Revised by Bhikkhu Bodhi, Kandy 1993; Seattle 2000

632.1.6.5 Edited by Ananda Kausalyananda. Lucknow 1960

632.1.7 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-Saṅgaha", EnBud 1.1, 1963, 50-51

632.1.8 Edited, with Sumaṅgala Samitthithera's Abhidhammattha-Bhāvanā-ṭīkā, by Rewatadhammathera. Varanasi 1965

632.1.9 Edited by Ram Samkar Tripathi and Parmanand Singh. Varanasi 1967, 1991, 1993

632.1.9.1 Edited by Anagarika Dhammratna. Two volumes. Kantipura 1968, 1976

632.1.10 Hammalava Saddhatissa, "The Abhidhammatthasaṅgaho and its Ṭīkā", StIndPh 315-323

632.1.11 Edited in Pāli by Semba Dorje. Sarnath 1988-

632.1.11.1 Edited with Sumangala's Abhidhammatthavibhavini by Hammalawa Saddhatissa. Palit Text Society, Oxford 1989

632.1.11.2 Edited by Dhammacarya. Kathmandu 1991

632.1.11.2.5 Satyendra Kumar Pandey, A Critical and Analytical Study of the dharma as depicted in the Abhidhammatthasangaho. 1991. Summarized in RBS pp. 130-131

632.1.12 Chandra B. Varma, A Concise Encyclopedia of Early Buddhist Philosophy based on the Study of the Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha-sarūpa. Delhi 1992

632.1.13 Edited by Paramanand Singh. Varanasi 1993

632.1.13.1 Chandra B. Varma, Methodology for Editing and Translating a Source Material on History of Science and the Text of the Abhidhammatthasangahasarupa. Delhi 1995

632.1.13.3 Edited and translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Handbuce der buddhistischer philosophie. Uttenbuhl 1995

632.1.14 Binayendra Nath Chaudhury, "A note on the Abhidhammatthasaṃgaha", JDPaliUC 6, 1996, 71-73

632.1.16 Edited, with Sumaṅgala's Vibhāvanī, Igatapuri 1998

632.1.18 Translated by R. P. Wijeratne and Rupert Gethin. Oxford 2002

632.1.25 Andrew Olenzki, "The construction of mindfulness", MDP 55-70

       2.Anuruddhaśataka (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213)

632.2.1 Edited from the Buddhist Text Society, Calcutta

       3.Nāmarūpapariccheda (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213)

See e211.1.1.4.5

632.3.1 Edited JPTS 1913-14, 1-114

632.3.1.3 A. P. Buddhadatta, "Errata in Nāmarūpapariccheda", JPTS 1915-1916, 54-56

632.3.1.5 Edited with Devaṇanda's Āmbalamgada. Colombo 1927

632.3.2 Edited in Pāli by Mahesh Tiwari. Delhi 1988. With Paramatthavinicchaya  Delhi 1992

632.3.5 Edited Igatapuri 1998

632.3.6 Shiv Shankar Tiwary, A Critical Study of Mind-Matter Dualism based on Namarupapariccheda. 1998 Summarized in RBS p. 188.

       4.Paramārthaviniścaya (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213)

See e211.1.1.4.5; 632.3.2

632.4.1 Edited by Kshanika Saha. JASBe 6, 1964, 49-112

632.4.1.5 Hisamitsu Rie, A Critical Study of the Pramattha-vinicchaya. 1993., Summarized in RBS pp. 58-59.

632.4.2 Edited by A. P. Buddhadatta. JPTS 19, 1995, 155-226

       5.General

632.5.1 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Anuruddha Thera--a learned Pāli author of Southern India in the 12th century A.D.", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 99-101

632.5.2 H.R.Perera, "Anuruddha", EnBud 1.4, 1965, 771

632.5.3 Dipak Kumar Barua, "Anuruddha: a celebrated Buddhist philosopher", MB 81, 1973, 280-283

632.5.4 Kshanika Saha, "Anuruddhācārya--master of Abhidhamma-piṭaka", JDPaliUC 7, 1997, 47-49

632A.Dhaneśvarācārya (1114)

       1.Sukhabodhāsāmācārī (NCC 9, p. 226)

       2.Commentary on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa or Sūkṣmārthavicārasāraprakaraṇa

See e624.18:1, 3

632B.Yaśobhadra (1110)

        1.Vivaraṇa on Jinavallabha's Ṣaḍaśīti

632B.1.1 Edited, with Rṃadeva Gaṇi's Vrtti, 1974 (BL2015.K3.J55)

        2.Prayākhyānasūtra (JRKJ 263)

633.(Bhaṭṭa) Akalaṅka (1115) (NCat I, 5)

       1.Pravacanapraveśa (Jain) (NCat I, 5)

634.Yaśodeva Sūri or Dhanadeva (1117)

       1.Apauruṣeyadevanirākaraṇa (Jain) (NCat I, 257)

       2.Vivaraṇa on Devagupta's Navatattvaprakaraṇa (NCat IX, 393)

See e584.2.1

       3.Cūrṇī on Haribhadra's Pañcāśakasūtra (NCat XI, 75)

634.3.1 Edited by Kancanavijaya and Ksemankarasagara. Bhavnagar, Saurashtra 1952

634.3.2 Edited by Punyavijaya. Prakrtagranthaparisad series 9, 1966

       4.Navapadabṛhadvṛtti

See e584.1.2

       5.Cūrṇī on the Pañcāśakasūtra (Ncat XI, 75)

       6.Cūrṇī on an Īropathikādaṇḍaka

       7.Cūrṇī or Prākṛtavṛtti on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakanirukti

       8.Ṭīkā on (Haribhadra Sūri's?) Śrāvakadharma

       9.Cūrṇī on the Caityavandanasūtra

       10.Ṭīkā on Haribhadra Sūri's Śrāvakadharmapañcāśaka

635.Jinadāsagaṇi (1118) (NCat VII, 255)

       1.Cūrṇī on Anuyogadvārasūtra (Jain) (NCat I, 212)

635.1.1 Edited by Anandasagara. Ratlam 1928

635.1.1 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Vivṛti and Maladharia Hemacandra's Vṛtti, by Jambuvijaya with Punyavijaya Maharaja. Volume One. Mumbai 1999

       2.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Avaśyakasūtraniryukti (NCat II, 189)

See e296.1.3.1 Extracts from this are translated by Balbir in Āśyaka-Studien (1), Stutttgart 1993

       3.Cūrṇī on Haribhadra's Nandīsūtravivaraṇa (NCat IX, 338)

See e410.12.1

635.3.1 Edited by Punyavijaya Muni. Prakrit Text Society 9, 1966

635.3.2 Edited by Amaracandaji and Kanhaiyalai. Two volumes. Delhi 1982

635.3.5 Edited, with Haribhadra's Dṛdabdhavṛtti, Malayagiri's Vṛtti, Devavācaka Kṣamāśramaṇa's Cūrṇī, by Vijayjinendra Surisvara. Santipuri 1996

       4.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Daśavaikālikasūtraniryukti

See e296.3.4

       5.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Acaraṅgasūtraniryukti

See e296.2:1,4-5

635.5.1 Edited by Anandasagar. Ratlam 1941

        6.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Sūtrakṛtaṅganiryukti

See e296.4.6

        7.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Uttarādhyāyanasūtraniryukti

635.7.1 Edited by Anandasagara. Ratlam 1933

        8.Cūrṇī on Umāsvāti's Prasamaratiprakaraṇa

See 196B.2:1.4; 2.0.2.

        9.Cūrṇī on the Bhagavatīsūtra

See e610:8-9

       10.Cūrṇīs on the Chedasūtra

635.10.1 Edited, with the Niṣīthasūtra and Visāhagaṇi Mahattara's and Jinadāsa Mahattara's commentaries on both, by Amaramuni and Munikendriya. 1966

       11.Cūrṇī on the Niṣīthasūtra

635.11.1 Edited by Amaracandra and Kanhaiyalal. Four volumes, 1960; reprinted Delhi 19892

See e635.10.1

       13.Upadeśamālā

636.Vardhamāna Sūri (1120)

       2.Dharmaratnakarandaka

636.2.0 Edited by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar 1915

636.2.1 Edited by Municandravijaya. Ahmedabad 1994

637.Rāmānuja (Ācārya) (1120)

       1.Gadyatraya (includes Śaraṇāgati-, Srīraṅga- and Śrīvaikuṇṭha-gadyas) (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat V, 304-305)

See e580.2.6

637.1.1 Edited in grantha characters. Bhutapur 1869

637.1.2 Edited in Telugu characters in Stotrapāṭhapustaka (1873)

637.1.3 Edited with Periyavachan Pillai's commentary, by T.M.Srirangacharya. Madras 1882

637.1.4 Śaraṇāgatigadya translated in BV 1, 1896: 221, 230.

637.1.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Bhāṣya, by R.C.Krsnamacharya. Srirangam 1910

637.1.6 Edited in Tamil script, with Sudarśana's commentary and Vedānta Deśika's commentary, by P. Tiruvenkatacharyar. Conjeeveram 1916

637.1.7 Edited by T.S.Narasimhachar Svami. Madras 1917

637.1.8 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters. Madras 1918

637.1.9 Edited Kumbakonam 1922

637.1.10 Edited Madras 1927

637.1.11 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Vedārthasaṃgraha, Śrībhāṣya, Vedāntadīpa, and Vedāntasāra by P.B.Anangacarya in Śrī Bhagavad Rāmānuja Granthamālā. Conjeeveram 1956

637.1.12 Śaraṇāgatigadya edited, with a translation of Sudarśana's commentary, by K.Bhasyam. Madras 1958

637.1.12.5 Edited by V. Bhashyam Ayyangar. Tiruchi 1961

637.1.13 S.S.Raghavachar, "Dr. J.A.B.Van Buitenen and Dr. Robert Lester on Rāmānuja", SVUOJ 13, 1970, 11-20

637.1.14 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "Rāmānuja and prapatti", VRSFV 64-74

637.1.15 Śaraṇāgatigadya translated by S.V.Srinivasan. VPR 64-70A

637.1.16 V.Gopalachari, "Gadya Trayam of Rāmānuja", VPR 71-76

637.1.17 Edited and translated with Periyavaccana Pillai's commentary by V.V.Ramanuja. Bangalore 1994

637.1.20 Edited and translated by Kadamba S. Sridhar. Bangalore 2003

       2.Bhāṣya on the Bhagavadgītā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See a379.12:54. d379.12.55.1. e379.12:13,15,19,22,26,34,35,78. e580.2.7

637.2.1 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1873

637.2.2 Edited by Vahininivasa Sastri. Kalyan, Bombay 1902

637.2.3 Translated in BV 10, 1905 - 14, 1909

637.2.4 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā, by M.Rangacarya, R.V.Krishnamacharya and A.V.Gopalacarya. SVVS 3, 1907

637.2.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā, by Ranganatha Bhattatmaja Samkara Sastri. ASS 92, 1923

637.2.6 Edited in Tamil and grantha characters. Kumbakonam 1928

637.2.7 Translated by Vidyalankara Isvaradatta as Rāmānuja's Commentary on the Bhagavadgītā. Munich 1930; Muzaffarpur 1930

637.2.8 S.K.Belvalkar, "The Rāmānujīya text of the Bhagavadgītā", ASVOI 1.1, 1940, 7-16

637.2.9 Paraphrased by J.A.B.Van Buitenen,along with an edition and translation of Yamuna's Gītārthasaṃgraha, in Rāmānuja on the Bhagavadgītā. The Hague 1953; Delhi 1968, 1974

637.2.10 Translated by M.R.Sampatkumaran. Madras 1969

637.2.11 S.S.Raghavachar, Śrī Rāmānuja on the Gītā. Mangalore 1969.

637.2.12 S.S.Raghavachar, "The Gītā according to Rāmānuja", Gitasamiksa 13-39

637.2.13 N.S.Anantha Rangachar, "Some unique interpretations of Rāmānuja on the Gītā", BV 7, 1972, 51-62

637.2.14 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā, by T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1972

637.2.15 Arvind Sharma, "Rāmānuja on the Bhagavadgītā 18.1", JOI 25, 1975, 57-62

637.2.16 Kentaro Ikeda, "The three yogas in Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya", JIBSt 25.1, 1976, 23-25

637.2.17 Selections translated in HTR 288-290

637.2.17.5 J.Parthasarathi, "The concept of jñānayoga in the Gītā Bhāṣya of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 3.2, 1980, 41-50

637.2.18 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja on the Gītā", VK 69, 1982, 431-434

637.2.19 M.D.Vedavalli, "Sādhanas in the Bhagavadgītā according to Rāmānuja", SRV 4.3, 1981 - 8.1, 1984

637.2.20 M. Narasimhachary, "The tattvatraya in the Gītā according to Śrī Rāmānuja Bhāṣya", SRV 10.1, 1986, 34-47

637.2.21 M. R. Sampathkumaran, "Śrī Rāmānuja on the Gītā", SRV 9.3.1986, 47-62; 10.2., 1987, 58-59

637.2.22 J. Parthasarathi, "The devotional and poetic appeal of Śrī Rāmānuja's Gītā Bhāshya", SRV 12.3, 1989, 2-7

637.2.23 Vsevolod Semantsov, "Rāmānuja's interpretation of the Bhagavadgītā", HIndPh 119-130

637.2.27 D. Mariau, "Memory, meditation and bhakti", AsPI 69-86

        3.Śrībhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See a23.1.106, 379.16.24. b23.1:103, 229.1; 379.16:47,49; 3798.67.730; 580.8.8. e23.1:6,15,19,26,27,48,49,51,59,61,67,70,79,89,97,108,168,198,217, 267; 637.1.11. et23.1:187,243. t23.1:38,40,50,99,134,159,160

637.3.1 Epitomized with commentary by Sudarśanācārya Pañjabi. Banaras 1902

637.3.2 Translated into German by Rudolf Otto, Siddhānta des Rāmānuja. Ein Text zur Indischen Gottesmystik. Tubingen 1923

637.3.3 Ashokanath Bhattacharya, "Śrībhāṣya--a study", PAIOC 4.2, Summaries 1926, 76-79

637.3.4 K.C.Varadachari, Metaphysics of Śrī Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya. University of Madras Scholarship Thesis, 1928

637.3.5 K.Seshadri, "The substance of Rāmānuja's Śrī Bhāṣya", JIH 45, 1947 - 47, 1949

637.3.6 J.A.B.Van Buitenen, "The Śubhāśraya prakaraṇa (Viṣṇu Purāṇa 6.7) and the meaning of bhāvanā", ALB 19, 1955, 3 ff.

637.3.7 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Adhikaraṇasārāvalī, Sudarśana's Śrutiprakāśikā and Abhinavaraṅganātha's Gūḍhārthasaṃgraha. Two volumes. 1959

637.3.7.5 Edited and translated b Raghunath Damodar Karmarkar. Poon 1962-1964

637.3.8 Shokei Matsumoto, "The Vedārthasaṃgraha and the Śrībhāṣya", JIBSt 35, 1969, 414-420

637.3.9 Omkar Nath Verma, "Rāmānuja refutes avidyā", IPC 16, 1971, 282-285

637.3.10 R. Balasubramanian, "A critique of Rāmānuja's objections against the Advaita conception of avidyā", JMU 46.2, 1974, 17-33

637.3.11 Ludo Rocher, "A note on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya II.2.42", VIJ 12, 1974, 308-310

637.3.12 K.R.Srinivasiengar, "Rāmānuja's criticism of the māyāvāda", VPR 50-56

637.3.13 Sections translated in HTR 287

673.3.13.5 S. S. Raghavachar, "An argument against Advaita: Rāmānuja on the locus of cosmic nescience", SRV 3.1, 1979, 21-31

637.3.14 Edited, with Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā, by T. Srinivasa Sarma. Delhi 1983- 

637.3.15 Roque Mesquita, "Rāmānuja's Quellen im Mahāpūrvapakṣa und Mahāsiddhānta des Śrībhāṣya", WZKSOA 28, 1984, 179-222

637.3.16 S.S.Raghavachar, Śrī Bhāṣya on the Philosophy of the Brahmasūtra. Bangalore 1986

637.3.17 Edited, with Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā. Two volumes. Madras 1989

637.3.18 Michael Comans, "Jñānasvarūpa is ātmasvarūpa: Advaitins respond to Rāmānuja's critique", JIP 17, 1989, 189-206

637.3.19 Edited, with Sarasvatīvigraham Deśikācārya's Pariṣkāra, by N.R.Srikrsna Tatacarya. Varanasi 1989

637.3.20 John Grimes, The Seven Great Untenables (Sapta-Vidhā-Anupapatti). Delhi 1990

637.3.20.5 Edited Melkote 1985-1991

637.3.21 Kim Skoog, "Is the jīvanmukta state possible?", LLHT 1996, 63-88

637.3.22 Padma Narasimhan, Gleanings from the Śrībhāṣya. Madras 1996

637.3.22.5 Yatindradasa, "Śrībhāṣyakāra on meditation", SRV 23.1, 1999, 7-9

637.3.23 N. S. Anantharangachar, Rāmānuja on the Catussūtrī. Bangalore 2000

637.3.23.5 Iranganti Rangacarya, Quintessence of Brahmasūtra-Śrībhāṣya. Hyderabad 2002

637.3.24 John Clayton, "Rāmānuja, Hume and "comparative philosophy': Remarks on the Śrībhāṣya and the Dialogues Concerning Natural Religion", EMH 167-192. Also in John Powell Clayton, Anna M. Blackburn, Thomas D. Carroll, Religions, Reason and Gods: Essays in Cross-Cultural Philosophy of Religion (Cambridge 2006).

       4.Vedantadīpa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e23.1:67,70. e637.1.11

637.4.1 Edited by A.Bhattanathaswamy. BenSS 17, 1902-04

637.4.2 V.Krishnamacharya, "New information on the Vedantadīpa of Śrī Rāmānuja", ALB 15.3, 1951, 139-141

637.4.3 Edited and translated by U. T.Viraraghavacarya and K.Bhashyam. Two volumes. Madras 1957-59

637.4.4 Edited by Nilameghacarya. Two volumes. Bareilly 1963-64

637.4.5 Translated into German by A.Hohenberger. BonnOS 14, 1964

       5.Vedānta(tattva)sāra (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e23.1:67,70. e637.1.11

637.5.1 Edited by B.B.Bajpai. Calcutta 1878

637.5.2 Edited in Telugu characters. Vizagapatam 1881

637.5.3 Edited and translated by J.J.Johnson. 1867? Pan n.s. 9, 1887 - 12, 1890. Reprinted 1898

637.5.4 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1890

637.5.5 Edited by Mahaviraprasad Narayan Simha. Allahabad 1893

637.5.6 Edited by Bhagavat Acarya. Vrndavana 1905

637.5.7 Edited and translated into German by Erich von Voss. Dissertation, Leipzig 1906

637.5.8 Edited and translated by V.Krishnamacharya and M.B.Narasimha Aiyangar. ALB 16, 1952 - 17, 1953. Reprinted Adyar 1953; Adyar, Madras 1979; Wheaton, Illinois 1979

637.5.9 Edited with Sudarśana's Sārāvalī by Rama Dulare Shastri. HarSS 251, 1954

637.5.10 Nikhilananda, "Sāra of Vedāntasāra", VK 47, 1961, 476-480

637.5.10.1 Edited in Bengali script by Sunlia Kumara Chattopadhyaya. Calcutta 1984

637.5.11.Edited Melukote 1993

       6.Vedārthasaṃgraha (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See a637.3.8. e637.1.11. CIPAR

637.6.1 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by Tirumalacarya and Vijayaraghavacarya. Madras 1882

637.6.2 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 15, 1893 - 16, 1894.Reprinted Banaras 1924

637.6.3 Translated by Vasudevachariar. BV 1, 1896 - 17, 1912

637.6.4 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by Devasikhamani Ramanujacarya. Vrndavan 1922

637.6.5 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by K.V.N. Sudarsanacarya. Tirupati 1953

637.6.6 Edited and translated by J.A.B.Van Buitenen. DCPGRIMS 16, 1956, 1992

637.6.7 Translated by M.R.R.Ayyangar. Kumbakonam 1956

637.6.8 S.S.Raghavachar, Introduction to the Vedārthasaṃgraha. Mangalore 1957

637.6.9 Edited and translated by S.S.Raghavachar. Mysore 1956, 1968. Selections reprinted in SourceBAP 115-128

637.6.10 Gita Jonwar, "A note on Vedārthasaṃgraha", SVUOJ 20, 1977, 35-40

637.6.10.5 Edited by V. Krishnamacharya and translated by M. B. Narasiha Ayyangar. Madras 1979

637.6.11 Edited with editor's Candrikātilaka by Ramavadana Sukla. SBG 131, Varanasi 1991

637.6.12 N. Gangadharan, "Purāṇic sources of Śrī Rāmānuja with reference to his Vedārthasaṃgraha", Purana 35.1, 1993, 68-87

637.6.13 Edited by E.S.Rajan and E.E.Laksmitatacarya. Melukote 1991

637.6.15 L. Srinivasan, "Vedārthasaṃgraham", SVR 20.2-3, 1997, 41-54; 20.4, 1997, 33-40

637.6.16 Edited by Shokei Matsumoto. Acta Indologica 8, 2003, 1-75

637.6.20 M. Varadaraja, "Doctrine of bhakti in Vedārthasaṃgraha of Śrī Rāmānuja", SSVLII 70-89

       7.General

See a131.1.180.8; 131.1.181.1; 156.1.1;379.16.24; 369.7.36; 379.67:39,50,114,131,175,215,218,268,288,366,384,412,434,470, 520,547,583, 587,600,603,716, 822.5;580.8.6;620.1.3;962.36.1. b379.67:408,616.9, 822; 553.4.1; 620.1.4;701.1.1. i379.16.47

637.7.1 M.Rangacharulu, Life and Teachings of Rāmānuja. Madras 1895

637.7.2 T.Rajagopalachariar, "Rāmānujācārya", IR 9, 1908, 754-765

637.7.3 V.S.Sukhtankar, "The teachings of Vedānta according to Rāmānuja", WZKM 22, 1908: 121, 287. Reprinted Wien 1908

637.7.4 C.R.Srinivas Aiyangar, Life and Teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja. Madras 1908

637.7.5 S.Krishnaswami Aiyangar and T.Rajagopalachariar, Śrī Rāmānuja. Madras 1908

637.7.6 M.T.Narasimhiengar (with J.F.Fleet), "Rāmānuja and Melukote", JRAS 1915, 147-152

637.7.7 N.P.Bhagwat, "Rāmānuja's critique of Advaitism", JIIP 1, 1918, 240-244

637.7.8 P.N.Srinivasachari, "Rāmānuja's conception of jīva as a prakāra of īśvara", PAIOC 3, 1924, 555-568. Reprinted in VPR 113-130

637.7.9 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Rāmānuja's theory of knowledge", ProcIPC 1, 1925, 72-85.  Also in IPS 1, 53-64

637.7.10 Arthur Berriedale Keith, "Rāmānuja", ERE 10, 1925, 572-574

637.7.11 P.Ramanujachari, "Ethical theories of Rāmānuja", CR 18, 1926, 433-442

637.7.12 P.N.Srinivasachari,"Rāmānuja's conception of mukti", VK 13, 1926-27, 24 ff. Reprinted in VPR 98-108

637.7.13 P.N.Srinivasachari, Rāmānuja's Idea of the Finite Self. Calcutta 1928

637.7.14 K.Sundarama Aiyar, "Prof. Srinivasachari's Rāmānuja's Idea of the Finite Self: examination of Chapter 1", JOR 3, 1929, 161-169

637.7.15 K.S.Ramaswamy Sastri, "Śrī Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita doctrine", VK 19, 1931-32, 296 ff.

637.7.16 K.A.Krishnaswamy Aiyar, "System of Rāmānuja with sidelights on those of Madhva and Śaṃkara", VK 19, 1932-33, 373-417

637.7.17 K.A.Krishnaswamy Iyer, "The system of Rāmānuja", PQ 9, 1933-34, 213-216

637.7.18 N.Kumarappa, The Hindu Conception of the Deity as culminating in Rāmānuja. London 1934

637.7.18.5 Ollivier Lacombe, La doctrine morale et metaphysique de Rāmānuja. Paris 1938

637.7.19 Prabhavananda, "The supreme goal according to Rāmānuja", VATW 1, 1938, 10-14

637.7.20 K.R.Srinivasa Iyengar, "The notion of dependence", PR 48, 1939, 506-524

637.7.21 K.C.Varadachari, "Philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", JBHU 1939

637.7.22 B.B.Chaitanya, "Śrī Rāmānuja's conception of bhakti", VK 27, 1940, 27-32

637.7.23 C.V.S.Rao, "Rāmānuja's philosophy of thought and action", JSVRI 1.4, 1940, 51-54

637.7.24 K.C.Varadachari, "Study of dreams in the philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", ASVOI 1, 1940, 57-88

637.7.25 A.N.K.Aiyangar, "Rāmānuja--a study of his life and philosophy", RPR 10.2, 1941, 7-20

637.7.26 K.D.Bharadwaj, "Deity, devotee and devotion according to Ācārya Śrī Rāmānuja", KK 8, 1941, 126-131

637.7.27 S.R.Murti, "Śrī Rāmānuja and Śrī Madhva", VK 29, 1942-43, 151-153

637.7.28 K.C.Varadachari, Śrī Rāmānuja's Theory of Knowledge. SSVOI 1, 1943

637.7.29 K.C.Varadachari, "Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy of society", VK 30, 1943-44, 7-13

637.7.30 Dhirendra Mohan Datta, "Does Rāmānuja admit identity-in-difference?", PQ 21, 1948, 121-124

637.7.31 K.Seshadri, "Tattva-hita-puruṣārtha in Rāmānuja's philosophy", JGJRI 6, 1948-49, 295-303

637.7.32 Ramakrishnananda, "Life of Śrī Rāmānuja" (translated from Bengali). VK 36, 1950 - 40, 1953.

637.7.33 Olivier Lacombe, "The notions of soul and body in Rāmānuja's doctrine", PAIOC 13, 1951, 293-298

637.7.34 K.C.Varadachari, "Modern criticism of the philosophy of Rāmānuja", JSVRI 12, 1951, 71-82.

637.7.35 K.D.Bharadwaj, "A summary of Rāmānuja's views on God", KK 18, 1952-53, 260-261,. 515-516

637.7.36 John C. Plott, "Rāmānuja as panentheist", JAU 18, 1953, 65-90

637.7.37 P.N.Srinivasachari, "The Viśiṣṭādvaita of Rāmānuja", CHI 3, 1953, 300-312

637.7.38 J.Keene, "Rāmānuja, the Hindu Augustine", JBR 21, 1953, 3-8

637.7.39 K.D.Bharadwaj, "God and the world (the viewpoint of Rāmānuja)", KK 20. 1955-56, 677-680

637.7.40 K.D.Bharadwaj, "The nature of God (the viewpoint of Rāmānuja)", KK 20, 1955-56: 510, 544, 574, 598

637.7.41 K.D.Bharadwaj, "Rāmānuja's philosophy", IR 57, 1956, 157-159

637.7.42 John C. Plott, Bhakti and Prapatti, being the Philosophy of Religion in Rāmānuja, St. Bonaventura and Gabriel Marcel. Ph.D.Thesis, Banaras Hindu University, 1956

637.7.43 M.V.V.K.Rangacarya, "Śrī Rāmānuja and Vaiṣṇavism", IPC 1.2, 1956 - 4, 1959.

637.7.44 K.D.Bharadwaj, "The sources of Rāmānuja's devotional philosophy", KK 21, 1956-57, 115-123

637.7.45 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja's theory of illusion: a critical exposition", JBRS 43, 1957, 115-123

637.7.46 Frederick K. Lazarus, The Metaphysics of Rāmānuja and Bowne. Ph.D.Thesis, Boston University 1957

637.7.47 Anima Sengupta, "Soul in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", JBRS 43, 1957, 240-250

637.7.48 M.A.Ayyangar, The Philosophy of Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1958

637.7.49 K.D.Bharadwaj, The Philosophy of Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1958

637.7.50 Anima Sengupta, "The nature of acit in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", JBRS 44, 1958, 150-163

637.7.51 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja on causality", PEW 8, 1958-59, 137-148

637.7.52 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja's discussion of the locus of cosmic nescience", JMysoreU 18, 1958-59, 35-42

637.7.53 Brahmachari Surya Chaitanya, "Karma yoga and Rāmānuja", VK 46, 1959-60, 385-389

637.7.54 Anima Sengupta, "The meaning of bhakti in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", PB 64, 1959, 500-506

637.7.55 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja's theory of perception", PB 64, 1959, 129-132.

637.7.56 Anima Sengupta, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja--a synthetic view", JBRS 45, 1959, 421-434

637.7.57 S.Bhatt, "Salient features of Rāmānuja's philosophy", IPC 5, 1960, 238-242

637.7.58 A.Hohenberger, Rāmānuja: ein Philosoph indischer Gottesmystik.  BonnOS 10, 1960.

637.7.59 M.Yamunacharya, "The Vaiṣṇavite view of man with special reference to the teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", Religion and Society 7.2, 1960, 38-45

637.7.60 S.Bhattacharya, "Rāmānuja on māyā and avidyā", PB 66, 1961, 494-498

637.7.61 Robert C. Lester, "The concept of prapatti in the thought of Rāmānuja", PAIOC 21.2, 1961, 271-285

637.7.62 S.Sampathkumar, "Bhagwad Rāmānuja and Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta", VK 48, 1961, 152-156

637.7.63 G.Srinivasan, "Spinoza and Rāmānuja", PB 66, 1961, 73-77

637.7.64 Frederick K. Lazarus, Rāmānuja and Bowne. Bombay 1962

637.7.65 N.Srinivasachariar, "Śrī Rāmānuja and his message", VK 49, 1962-63, 190-194

637.7.66 Vijnananda, "Philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", VK 49, 1962, 287-293

637.7.67 S.R.Bhatt, "Did Rāmānuja advocate Pāñcarātra and Śrī-Vaiṣṇavism?", PQ 36, 1963, 43-48

637.7.68 Robert Carlton Lester, The Nature and Function of Patañjalian Type Yoga in the Means to Release (Mokṣopāya) according to Rāmānuja. Ph.D.Thesis, Yale University 1963

637.7.69 V.Varadachari, "Rāmānujist idea of self", IPC 8, 1963, 14-20

637.7.70 M.Yamunacharya, Rāmānuja's Teachings in His Own Words. Bombay 1963.

637.7.71 Adidevananda, "Rāmānuja, his life and work", VK 50, 1964-65, 46-52. Also VPR 77-88

637.7.72 S.R.Bhatt, "A new approach to the philosophy of Rāmānuja", IPC 9.1, 1964, 28-32

637.7.73 R.de Smet, "Rāmānuja and Madhva" in Religious Hinduism

637.7.74 Anne-Marie Esnoul, Rāmānuja et la mystique vishnouite. Paris 1964

637.7.75 James S. Helfer, "The body of Brahman according to Rāmānuja", JBR 32, 1964, 43-46

637.7.76 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja's contribution to Indian philosophy ", MR 115, 1964, 114-116

637.7.77 P.T.Raju, "The existential and the phenomenological consciousness in the philosophy of Rāmānuja (svarūpajñāna and dharmabhūtajñāna)", JAOS 84, 1964, 395-404

637.7.78 Anima Sengupta, "Some important concepts of Rāmānuja's philosophy clarified", VK 51, 1964, 258-263

637.7.79 S.R.Bhatt, "Does Rāmānuja advocate prapatti doctrine?", PQ 38, 1965, 255-260

637.7.80 S.R.Bhatt, "Bhakti as a means of emancipation in Rāmānuja", VK 51, 1965, 470-472

637.7.81 Adidevananda, "Śrī Rāmānuja's conception of the individual self", VK 52, 1965, 470-472

637.7.82 S.R.Bhatt, "An organismic approach to reality", IPC 11.2, 1966, 16-20

637.7.83 Robert C. Lester, "Rāmānuja and Śrī-Vaiṣṇavism: the concept of prapatti or śaraṇgati", HistR 5.2, 1966, 266-282

637.7.84 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Rāmānuja's God, his nature and function", VK 53, 1966-67, 126-129

637.7.85 Anima Sen Gupta, A Critical Study of the Philosophy of Rāmānuja. ChSSt 55, 1967

637.7.86 John Britto Chetthimattam, Consciousness and Reality according to the Principles of Śrī Rāmānuja. Ph.D. Thesis, Fordham University 1968

637.7.87 Ruth Reyna, "Māyā in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", VK 55, 1968-69, 38-42

637.7.88 A.J.Appasamy, The Theology of Hindu Bhakti. Madras 1970

637.7.89 V.V.Ramanujan, "Śrī Rāmānuja: his life and teachings", VK 57, 1970-71, 218-222

637.7.90 Anima Sengupta, "Theistic Sāṃkhya and the philosophy of Rāmānuja: a review on the basis of cultural history of the age", ProcIPC 1971, 65-74. Also VK 59, 1972-73, 109-113. Also ESOSIP 201-209

637.7.91 M.L.Narasimhan, "The nature of finite self according to Rāmānuja", MO 6-8, 1972-75, 22-30

637.7.92 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", VK 59, 1972-73: 61, l39

637.7.93 M.L.Sharma, "Theism of Rāmānuja and Nimbārka--a comparative study", PTG 6.2, 1972, 57-70

637.7.94 H.V.S.Murthy, Vaishṇavism of Śaṃkaradeva and Rāmānuja: A Comparative Study. Varanasi 1973

637.7.95 John Braisted Carman, The Theology of Rāmānuja. New Haven 1974; Bomba 1981

637.7.96 S.R.Srisaila Chakravarti, The Philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja. Madras 1974

637.7.97 C.R.Srinivasa Iyengar, "Rāmānuja and Śrīvaiṣṇavism", VPR 212-222

637.7.98 Robert C. Lester, "Aspects of the Vaiṣṇava experience: Rāmānuja and Pillai Lokācārya on human effort and divine grace", IPA 10, 1974-75, 89-98

637.7.99 Shokei Matsumoto, "Anavadhika-atiśaya-ānandam", JIBSt 23.1, 1974, 13-17

637.7.100 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja and mysticism", IPA 10, 1974-75, 81-88. Also VK 62, 1975-76, 81-86

637.7.101 S.Sampathkumar, "Bhagavad Rāmānuja and Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta", VPR 41-49

637.7.102 Anima Sen Gupta, "Rāmānuja on prakṛti", VPR 151-155

637.7.103 N. Srinivasachariar, "Śrī Rāmānuja and his message", VPR 89-97

637.7.104 K.C.Varadachari, "Dream in Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy", VPR 198-205

637.7.105 M. Yamunacharya, "The Vaishṇavite view of man with particular reference to the teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", VPR 162-171

637.7.106 R.Balasubramaniam, "Is consciousness relational?", IPA 11, 1976, 119-128

637.7.107 Rita Dube, "Rāmānuja on consciousness", JIAP 15.1, 1976, 1-13.

637.7.108 N.Jayashanmukham, "Tattvamasi: a note on Rāmānuja's interpretation", Bharata Manisha 2.2-3, 1976-77, 101-105

637.7.109 Robert C. Lester, Rāmānuja on the Yoga. Madras 1976

637.7.110 Eric J. Lott, God and the Universe in the Vedāntic Theology of Rāmānuja. Ramanuja Research Society 1976

637.7.111 Brahmanandendra Saraswati, "Searchlight on Rāmānuja's system of the embodied God", BV n.s. 11, 1976, 100-125

637.7.111.5 P. B. Vidyarthi, Early IndianReligious Thought: a Study in the Sources of Indian Theism, with special reference to Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1976

637.7.111.7 John B. Carman, "Raṃānuja's contemporaneity", SRV 1.2, 1977, 37-45

637.7.112 Richard de Smet, "Rāmānuja, pantheist or panentheist?", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 561-571

637.7.113 S.S.Raghavachar, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja in the context of modern thought", Dilip 4.6, 1977, 29-31

637.7.114 V.K.S.N.Raghavan, "An introduction to the study of the nine works of Rāmānuja", AOR 27, 1977, 8 pp.

637.7.114.1 K.V.Raman, "Some historical glimpses of Rāmānuja's life", SRV 1.1, 1977

637.7.115 M.R.Sampathkumar, "The relevance of Rāmānuja", VK 64, 1977, 16-20

637.7.115.1 M. R. Sampatkumaran, "A later date for Śrī Rāṃānuja", SRV 1.2, 1977, 52-54

637.7.116 Anima Sengupta, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja: its basic principles", ESOSIP 220-223

637.7.117 Francis Vadakathala, "A yoga for liberation, Rāmānuja's approach", JD 2, 1977, 35-52

637.7.118.5 V. Varadachari, "Rāmānuja's inheritance in and contribution to Viśiṣṭādvaita", SRV 1.1, 1977-1.2, 1977, 28-37

637.7.118 P.B.Vidyarthi, Śrī Rāmānuja's Philosophy and Religion. Madras 1977

637.7.119 R. Balasubramanian, Some Problems in the Epistemology and Metaphysics of Rāmānuja. Madras 1978

637.7.119.1 John B. Carman, "Rāmānuja's contemporaneity", SRV 1.2, 1978, 37-44

637.7.120 Rita Dube, "Rāmānuja's theory of illusion", JIAP 17.1, 1978, 46-56

637.7.121 Klaus Klostermaier, "From end to beginning. A sketch of an itihāsa-darśana-śāstram", JMU 50.2, l978, 254-302

637.7.122 R.S.Krishnamachari, "The message of Śrī Rāmānujāchārya", Dilip 5.6, 1978, 8-10

637.7.123 S.S.Raghavachar, "Concept of mokṣa according to Śrī Rāmānuja", VK 65, 1978, 384-391

637.7.123.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja and mysticism", SRV 2.1, 1978, 5-12

637.7.123.2 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "A later date for Śrī Rāmānuja?", SRV 1.2, 1978, 52- 53

637.7.124 K.Seshadri, "Aspects of Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita", VK 65, 1978, 188-191

637.7.124.1 V.Varadachari, "Rāmānuja's inheritance and contributions to Viśiṣṭādvaita", SRV 1.2, 1978, 28-36

637.7.124.2 Vedavalli, "Śrī Rāmānuja's works: a brief survey", SRV 1.2, 1978, 12-21

637.7.124.5 P. B. Vidyarthi, Divine Personality as Human Life in Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1978

637.7.125 M.Yamunacharya, "Rāmānuja", VRPRL 1-10

637.7.126 Pandeya Brahmeshwar Vidyarthi, Knowledge, Self and God in Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1978

637.7.127 Cassian R. Agere, "Metaphysical foundation of faith--a study in Rāmānuja", 7.2, 1979, 104-110

637.7.127.1 Cassian R. Agera, "Śrī Rāmānuja on prayer", SRV 2.3, 1979, 54-66

637.7.127.2 V. Rangaswami Iyengar, "Quintessence of Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy", SRV 2.3, 1979, 52-53

637.7.127.3 E.J.Lott, "Rāmānuja's contribution to Vedānta: the implicatins of the self-body analogy", SRV 2.2, 1979, 14-27

637.7.127.4 M.N.Narasimhan, "God in Rāmānuja", SRV 2.2-2.4, 1979 ; 2.3, 1979, 33-40; 2.4, 1979, 48-51

637.7.127.5 M.N.Narasimhan, "The finite self in Rāmānuja", SRV 3.1, 1979, 5-16; 3.4, 1980, 13-21

637.7.128 S.S.Raghavachar, "Sādhanā in the life and teachings of Rāmānuja", PB 84, 1969: 415, 459

637.7.128.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja on the locus of cosmic nescience", SRV 3.1, 1979, 21-32

637.7.128.2 S.S.Raghavachar, "Sādhana, precept and practice of Rāmānuja", SRV 2.3, 1979, 5-16

637.7.128.3 S.K.Ramanujachari, "Lakṣmaṇa and Rāmānuja", SRV 2.3, 1979, 29-32

637.7.128.4 David Jooh Christopher Duraisingh, Toward an Indian-Christian Theology: Rāmānuja's Significance. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1979

637.7.129 R.Balasubramanian, "Rāmānuja as a critic", SIR 183-200

637.7.130 Rita Dube, "The Rāmānujite theory of inference", JIAP 19.2, 1980, 1-17

637.7.131 Prem Lata, Mystic Saints of India: Rāmānuja. Delhi 1980

637.7.132 Eric J. Lott, "Śrī Rāmānuja's śarīra-śarīri-bhāva", SIR 21-40

637.7.133 N.Murugesa Mudaliar, "Facets of Rāmānuja's philosophy", SaivS 15, 1980, 199-203

637.7.134 V.S.Sampathkumaracharya, "Life and teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", BVa 15.3, 1980, 47-51

637.7.135 K.Srinivasan, "Śrī Rāmānuja", Dilip 6.2, 1980, 6-8

637.7.136 P.K.Sundaram, "The enduring elements in Śrī Rāmānuja's thought", SIR 175-182

637.7.137 V.Varadachari, "Āgamas and Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy", SIR 119-132

637.7.138 V.Varadachari, "Finitized form of God in Rāmānuja's system", Bh-Bhanam 349-353

637.7.139 M.C.Bharatiya, "Philosophy of Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP II.1, 118-129

637.7.140 Carl-A. Keller, "Ou en sont les études sur Rāmānuja?", AS 35.2, 1981, 19-46

637.7.141 Harsh Narain, "Philosophy of Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP 1, 152-157

637.7.142 Carl Olson, "The philosophy of Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP II.1, 93-106

637.7.143 S.S.Raghavachar, "Shrī Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP II.1, 107-117

637.7.143.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja on truth and error", SRV 4.3, 1981, 5-14

637.7.144 Anima Sen Gupta, "Rāmānuja on bhakti and prapatti", VK 68, 1981, 166-170

637.7.145 Muzammila. Siddiqi, "Rāmānuja and Al-Ghazzali", JD 6, 1981, 272-280

637.7.145.1 Eric J. Lott, "The significance of the Rāmānuja darśana in the Vedāntic debate", SRV 5.3, 1982, 37-51

637.7.146 T.N.Sharan, "God in Royce and Rāmānuja", PhOR 111-120

637.7.147 Ram Prasad, Rāmānuja and Hegel: A Comparative Study. New Delhi 1983

637.7.148 S.S.Raghavachar, "Aesthetics in Rāmānuja's philosophy", PB 88, 1983, 67-72

637.7.149 J.J.Lipner, "The world as God's body: in pursuit of dialogue with Rāmānuja", Religious Studies 20, 1984, 145-161. Reprinted IPE 4, 59-76

637.7.150 B.S.Mani, "The philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 7.2, 1984, 41-56

637.7.151 J. Parthasarathi, "The legacy of Śrī Rāmānuja: some reflections", SRV 7.4, 1984, 5-12

637.7.152 C.S.Radhakrishnan, "Is Rāmānuja an incarnation of Viśvakṣeṇa?" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 177

637.7.153 Vadam Venkataraya Sastry, "Śrī Rāmānujācārya at Kashmir", SRV 7.4, 1984, 42-51

637.7.154 D. Ramaswamy Ayyangar, "Rāmānuja Siddhārtha", Dilip 11.3-5, 1985, 12-13

637.7.155 Julius J. Lipner, The Face of Truth. A Study of Meaning and Metaphysics in the Vedāntic Theology of Rāmānuja. London 1986

637.7.155.1 Eric J. Lott, "Scriptural revelation, religious action and the supreme goal of life: Rāmānuja's vision of divine continuity", SRV 8.3, 1985, 56-62; 8.4, 1985, 17-32

637.7.155.2 A. Srinivasa Raghavan, "Śrī Rāmānuja and ubhaya Vedānta", SRV 9.1, 1985, 48-62

637.7.156 K. Rajeevalochana, "Ācārya Rāmānuja and Vedānta Deśika", StudIndCult 268-271

637.7.156.1 C. Jagannathachariar, "Gleanings from the life of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 9.3, 1986, 41-46

637.7.156.2 K.S.Narayanachar, "Individual freedom in Rāmānuja's metaphysics", SRV 9.4, 1986, 23-40

637.7.156.3 Anne Wynell Hunt Overzee, The Body Divine: New perspectives in Comparative Theology with particular reference to Teilhard de Chardin and Rāmānuja. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Lancaster 1986

637.7.156.4 R.N.Sampath, "The pith of Upaniṣads vis-a-vis Rāmānuja siddhānta", JOr 47-55, 1977-86, 223-233

637.7.156.5 A. Thiruvenganathan, "Śrī Rāmānuja's interpretation of svarga in Kaṭhopaniṣad", JOR 47-55, 1977-86, 206-222. Reprinted SRV 19.2, 1996, 17-24; 19.3, 1996, 15-22

637.7.157 Cassian R. Agera, Faith, Prayer and Grace: A Comparative Study in Rāmānuja and Kierkegaard. Delhi 1987

637.7.158 D. Nirmala Devi, "Rāmānuja's views on the creation and status of the world", VK 74, 1987, 215-218

637.7.158.1 Govinda Narasimhacharya, "Śrī Rāmānuja's six doctrines", SRV 10.3, 1987, Supp. 27-32

637.7.158.2 K.S.Narayanachar, "The problem of evil and its solution in the Vedānta according to Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 11.1, 1987, 41-61

637.7.158.3 K.S.Narayanacharya, "The concept of līlā in the Vedānta of Rāmānuja", SRV 10.2, 1987, 9-19

637.7.158.4 M.N.Parthasarathi, "Śrī Rāmānuja and Śrī Yadugiri Yatiraja Mutt", SRV 10.4, 1987, 51-52

637.7.158.4.3S. Parthasarathy, "Śrī Rāmānuja Divākara",

637.7.158.5. M. Rangacharya, "Śrīvaishṇavism of Rāmānujācārya", SRV 10.4, 1987, 55-64

637.7.159 Arvind Sharma, "The Vedāntic concept of God", PonV 114-131

637.7.159.1 V.Varadachari, "Rāmānuja's contribution to Indian thought", SRV 10.3, 1987, 59-65

637.7.159.1.1 K. K. A. Venkatachari, "Antaryamī Brāhmaṇa as ghaṭaka śruti in Rāmānuja's philosophy", SRV 10.3, 1987, 49-58

637.7.159.1.5 J. F. Woods, "The concept of abandonment in the system of Rāmānuja", NEB 82-97

637.7.159.1.8 Author Unknown, "Śrī Rāmānuja's six doctrines", SRV 10.3, 1987, 29-32

637.7.159.2 Adidevananda, "Three supreme mysteries of Srivaishnavism", SRV 11.4, 1988, 52-59

637.7.159.2.1 M. Dhavamony, "Ramanuja as interpreter of Hindu scriptures", Studia Missionali 37, 1988, 165-189

637.7.159.2.2 Haridas, "Rāmānuja and Swāminārāyana: a comparative study", BBR 188-198

637.7.159.3 M.Aj Narayana Iyengar, "The Jīvan Mukta", SRV 11.3, 1988, 28-33

637.7.159.4 K.S.Narayanachar, "Śrī Rāmānuja on tattvam asi", SRV 11.2, 1988 - 12.1, 1988

637.7.159.5. S.K.Ramanujachari, "The Vaishṇavite view of man with particular reference to the teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 11.2, 1988, 53-56

637.7.160 Tapasyananda, "Bhakti schools of Vedānta. Rāmānuja", VK 75, 1988: 49, 85

637.7.160.0 John B. Chettimattam, "Self and consciousness: Rāmānuja's perspective", SelfandC 44-60

637.7.160.1 M. Narasimhachary, "Śrī Rāmānuja's interpretation of some important Upaniṣadic texts", SRV 12.4, 1989, 15-26

637.7.160.2 M. Narasimhachari, "Śrī Rāmānuja's concept of īśvara", SRV 2.3, 1989, 33ff.

637.7.160.3 K.S.Narayanachar, "Śrī Rāmānuja on neti neti", SRV 12.2, 1989, 16-27; 12.3, 1989, 15-24

637.7.160.4 V.V.Ramanujan, "Śrī Rāmānuja--the compassionate", SRV 12.3, 1989, 9-14

637.7.160.5 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "Śrī Rāmānuja as a pilgrim", SRV 12.4, 1989, 49-56

637.7.160.6 Srinivasa Raghavan, "Similarities between the Viśiṣṭādvaita of Ācārya Śrī Rāmānuja and the Navya-Viśiṣṭādvaita of Śrī Swaminārāyana", BBR 153-158

637.7.161 Tapasyananda, "Life of Sri Rāmānujācārya", VK 76, 1989, 88, 128, 165

637.7.163 R.N.Sampath, "The path of Upaniṣads vis-a-vis Rāmānuja Siddhānta", JOR 47-55, 1989, 223-233

637.7.164 G. Lakshamma, The Impact of Rāmānuja's Teaching on Life and Conditions in Society. Delhi 1990

637.7.164.1 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "Thus sayeth Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 13.2, 1990, 45-49

637.7.165 Tapasyananda,. Bhakti Schools of Vedānta: Lives and Philosophies of Rāmānuja, Nimbārka, Madhva, Vallabha, and Caitanya. Madras 1990

637.7.165.1 M. Rangacharya, "Rāmānuja and Vaishṇavism", SRV 14.3, 1991, 9-16; 14.4, 1991, 9-24

637.7.166 Yoshitsugu Sawai, "Rāmānuja's hermeneutics of the Upaniṣads in comparison with Śaṃkara's interpretation", JIP 19, 1991, 89-98

637.7.167 S.S.Raghavachar, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja", SIndSt 444-465

637.7.167.5 Anne Hunt Ovenzer, The Body Divine: the Symbol of the Body ion the Works of Teilhard de Chardin and Rāmānuja. Cambridge 1992

637.7.168 Yoshitsugu Sawai, "Rāmānuja's theory of karma", JIP 21, 1993, 11-30

637.7.169 Cyril Veliath S.J., "Rāmānuja's concept of the individual soul and human freedom", Sambhasa 12, 1991, 9-20

637.7.170 Chinmayi Chatterjee, "Rāmānuja's concept of the world", Corpus 158-162

637.7.170.5 K. R. Sundararajan, "Bhakti: a comparative study of Śrī Rāmānuja and the Ālvars", SVUOJ 35, 1992, 1-30

637.7.171 John B. Carman, "Rāmānuja's theology and Christian theism", JVaisS 2.1, 1993, 5-16

637.7.171.1 J. Parthasarathi, "Śrī Rāmānuja and the Dravida Vedānta", SRV 16.3, 1993, 2-4

637.7.171.2 Cyril Valiath, The Mysticism of Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1993

637.7.171.3 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Rāmānuja section, 350P 1994, 72-76

637.7.172 Sarojini Jagannatha, Impact of Śrī Rāmānujācārya on Temple Worship. Delhi 1994

637.7.173 M.Dhavamony, "Rāmānuja's theology of self-surrender to God (prapatti)", HermE 71-74

637.7.174 P. K. Sundaram, "The enduring elements in Śrī Rāmānuja's thought", Dilip 20.1, 1994, 19-21

637.7.174.3 P. V. Chandrakar, "The self, consciousness and knownhood in Rāmānuja's philosophy", VJP 32.1, 1995-96, 1-7

637.7.174.5 M. N. Parthasarathy, "Śrī Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita and Sri Vaishnavism", SRV 18.3-4, 1995; 19.4, 1996, 21-26

637.7.175 M. Varadarajan, "Śrī Rāmānuja's Divya Prabandham", Triveni 64.4, 1995, 41-42

637.7.137.5 A. Thiruvengadathan, "Śrī Rāmānuja's interpretation of 'svarga' in Kaṭhopaniṣad", SRV 19.2, 1996, 17-24; 19.3, 1996, 15-22

637.7.176 Denise Hanusek, "How should a saint act? Rāmānuja and John of the Cross", JVaisS 5.2, 1997, 129-156

637.7.176.5 S.L.Pandey, "Rāmānuja's theory of human knowledge", JGJRI 52-53, 1996-97, 1-16

637.7.176.2 J. Parthasarathy, "Śrī Rāmānuja: what kind of liberratin and social emancipatoin?", SRV 20.4, 1997, 21-24

637.7.177 G. Naik and S.P.Naik, "Rāmānujācārya and bhakti movement in Orissa", OHRJ 42, 1998, 53-62

637.7.177.5 Brahmachari Vivikta Chaitanya, "Sri Ramanuja's interpretation of the great saying 'tat tvam asi'", VK 86, 1999, 415-418

637.7.178 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Zur relationalitat des Brahma bei Rāmānuja", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 199-212

637.7.178.5 V. Varadklachari, "Rāmānuyja's influence on temple and religious woroship", SVR 23.1, 1999, 10-22

637.7.179 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya Shastri, "Rāmānuja's concept of knowledge", ConK 66-73

637.7.180 Shoeki Matsumoto, "The way to liberation by Rāmānuja", WL 209-218

637.7.183 Aparna Chakraborty, Aparthak-Siddhibhāva with special reference to Rāmānuja's Metaphysics. New Delhi 2001

637.7.186 J. Parthasarathi, "Some thoughts on Śrī Rāmānuja's life and mission", SRV 24.3, 2001, 6-8

637.7.190 Shamil Vayot, "Rāmānuja the compassionate", VK 88, 2001, 174-177

637.7.193 C.J.Bartley, The Theology of Rāmānuja. Realism and Religion. London 2002

637.7.196 Wilson Edattukaran, "Consciousness incarnate: concepts of body in Merleau-Ponty and Rāmānuja", JD 27, 2002, 178-192

637.7.197 R. Balasubramanian, "Rāmānuja as a critic: a review and re-appraisal", ThV 205-238

637.7.198 Geo-Lyang Le, "The one and the many in Won-hyo and Rāmānuja", BTCIK 106-122

637.7.201 S. Padmanabhan, "Immediate successors of Rāmānuja", ThV 108-132

637.7.205 S. M. Srinivasa Char, "Rāmānuja: consolidator of the Viśiṣṭādvaita system", ThV 78-107

637.7.206 Nalinee Chapekar, "Viśiṣṭādvaita system of philosophy of Rāmānujācārya", IndPT 98-114

637.7.208 Bunki Kimura, "Rāmānuja's theory of three yogas: the way to mokṣa", TMSR 645-668

637.7.210 Srilata Raman Muller, "Soteriology in the writings of Rāmānuja: bhakti and/or prapatti?", ZDMG 154.1, 2004, 85-130

637.7.211 Madashushini Narasimhacarya, Śrī Rāmānuja. New Delhi 2004

637.7.212 Abha Singh, "Social philosophy of Rāmānuja vis-a-vis Professor Sangam Lal Pandey", JICPR 21.1, 2004, 153-164

637.7.215 Shailaja Bapat, "Śrī Rāmānujācārya's Viśiṣṭādvaita", SBVLB 89-116

637.7.218 M. S. Govindacarya, "A brief historical study of Śrī Rāmānuja", JTS 67, 2005, 99-110

637.7.219 K. S. Narayanacharya, Śrī Rāmānuja, Melukote, and Śrīvaiṣṇavism. Mysore 2005

637.7.220 K. R. Sundararajan, "The ultimate reality according to Raṃānuja", TVOS 30.2, 2005, 118-131

637.7.225 Abha Singh, "Concept of consciousness in Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta", PappuSV 109-121

637.7.226 Francis X. Clooney, S.J., "Rāmānuja and the meaning of Kṛṣṇa's descent and embodiment on this earth", KAS

637.7.226.5 Halina Marlewicz, "The question of unity of karmakāṇḍa and jñānakaṇḍa according to Rāmānuja". SH4 75-88

637.7.228 Indra Parthasarathy, Rāmānuja: The Life and Times of Rāmānuja. Translated from Tamil by T. Sriaman. New Delhi 2008

637.7.230 Jon Paul Sydnor, "Rāmānuja's philosophy of divinity: from Brahman to Nārāyaṇa", JVaisS 16.2, 2008, 3-26

637.7.233 Ankar Barua, The Divine Bodyin History: a Coparative Study of the Symbolism of Time and Embodioment in St. Augustine and Rāmānuja. Oxford 2009

637.7.235 Christopher Framarin, "The problem with pretending: Rāmānuja's arguments against jīvanmukti", JIP 31, 2009, 399-414

637.7.240 Ankar Barua, "God's body at work: Rāmānuja and panentheism", IJHS 14.1, 2010, 1-30

637.7.245 T. K. Sribhasyam and Alamelu Seshadri, Quintessence of Indian Philosophy. New Delhi 2012

637.7.247 Joohno Paul Sydnor, Rāmānuja and Schleiermacher: Towards a Constructi ve Comparative Theologoy. 2012

637A.Maladhāri Hemacandra (1120)

       1.Vṛtti on Anuyogadvārasūtra (Jain) (NCat I, 212)

637A.1.1 Edited by Mohanamuni. Calcutta 1879, 1880

637A.1.2 Edited by Anandasagara. Two volumes. JPU 31, 37: 1915-16

637A.1.3 Edited in Agamodayasamiti, Bombay 1923

637A.1.4 Edited Patna 1939

637A.1.5 Edited, with Jinadasā Gaṇi Mahattara's Cūrṇī, Haribhadra Sūri's Vivṛti, by Punyavijaya. Two volumes. Bombay 1999-2000

       3.Śiṣyahita on Jinabhadra's Viśeṣāvaśyakabhāṣya

See e296.1:3, 5, 11.5; 312.4:1, 2.1, 3, 3.1, 4.1, 4.3, 4.4. t296.1.3.2

         4.Upadeśa(ratna)mālā or Puṣpamālā(prakaraṇa)

637A.4.1 Edited, with Jinadāsa Mahattara's Cūrṇī and Haribhadra Sūri's Vivṛti, by Punyavijaya and Jambuvijaya. JAG 18, Bombay 1911, 1999

        5.Vivaraṇa on the Jīvasamāsasūtra

637A.5.1 Edited by Silacandra Vijaya Gani. AgSS 50, Bombay 1927

637A.5.2 Edited by Silacandra in Sri Neminandana Granthamala 15, Ahmedabad 1994

       6.Upadeśa(ratna)mālā or Puṣpamālāprakaraṇa/Vṛtti or -Vivaraṇa

637A.6.1 Edited by Karpuravijaya, Ahmedabad 1911, 1987, 2003

       7.Bhāṣyavṛtti on the Sāmayikādhyāyana sectio of the Āvaśyakasūtra

637A.7.1 Published AgSS, Bombay 1927

       8.Ṭippaṇa on Haribhadra Sūri's Nandisūtraṭīkā

      9.Bhavabhāvanāsūtra and Vivaraṇa thereon (Velankar, BBRAS 1930)

     10.Vinayahitā on Śivaśarman's Bandhaśataka (JRK 370)

638.Śrīkaṇṭha (1120)

       1.Pañcaprasthānyāyatarka on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika, Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā and Udayana's Pariśuddhi

638.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 612

639.Sucarita Miśra (1120)

       1.Kāśikā on Kumārila's Tantravārttika (NCat VIII, 95)

       2.Kāśikā on Kumārila's Ślokavārttika

See e22.1.37; 22.1.62. t22.1.16

639.2.1 Edited by V.A.Ramaswami Sastri. Two volumes. Trivandrum 1926-1943

       3. General

639.3.1 Suguru Ishimura, "Sucarita on the suspicion of falsity in the svataḥprāmāṇya theory), JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 46-50

640.(Nava)Vimalabuddhi (1120)

        1.Ṭīkā or Porāṇa on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha

            (NCat I, 288)

640.1.1 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-saṅgaha-(Porāṇa)-Ṭīkā", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 51

640A.Guṇākara Sūri (1122)

          1.Saptakṣetrī (NCat 6, p. 59)

641.Dhanañjaya (1123)

       1.Anekārthanāmamālā (Jain)

641.1.1 Edited, with Amarakīrti's Bhāṣya, Dhananjaya's Anekārthaghaṇṭu and Ekākṣarīkośa, by Sambhunatha Tripathi. JPMJG 6, 1950, 92-101

       2.Anekārthanighaṇṭu (Jain)

See e641.1

641.2.1 Edited by Sambhu Nath Tripati. JPMJG 6, 102-106

       3.Pramāṇa(nāma)mālā or Dhananañjayakośa (Jain)

641.3.1 Edited Banaras 1865

641.3.2 Edited JPMJG 6, 1-92

       4.General

See a582.27.5

642.Aparārka (Deva) (1125) (NCat I, 250)

       1.Nyāyamuktāvalī on Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyasāra

See e494.1.7

641.1.1 Summarized by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. EnBud 2, 1977, 603-612

642.1.2 S.G.Moghe, "Aparārka as a Mīmāṃsaka", SPM 101-108

644.Sakalakīrti Bhaṭṭāraka (1125)

       1.Dīpikā on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

       2.Dīpikā on Amṛtacandra Sūri's Tattvārthasāra (NCat VIII, 72, 77)

       3.Trivarṇācāra (Jain) (NCat VIII, 263)

       4.Pradīpa or Dīpikā on the Ācārāṅgasūtras (NCat 2, p. 32)

       5.Ṭīkā on Devasena's Tattvasāra (Ncat VIII, p. 72)

644AA.Yaśobhadra or Yaśodeva (1125)

        2.Vivaraṇa on Jinavallabha's Ṣaḍaśīti

644A.2.1 Edited in Prakrit (BL2015.K3.J55)

644A.Vimalagaṇi (1127)

         1.Ṭīkā on Candraprabha Sūri's Darśanaśudhi or Saṃyaktvaprakaraṇa (JRK p. 167)

644B.Vijayasimḥa Sūri (1127)

          1.Cūrṇī on the Avaśyakasūtras (JRK p. 37)

          2.Cūrṇī on the (Śrāddha)Pratikramaṇasūtras (JRK, p. 390)

          3.Vṛtti on Jinabhadra Gaṇi's (Bṛhat)Kṣetrasamāsa (JRK 98)

         4.Samayaśataka

644B.4.1 Edited by Mahasatī Dharmaśīla and translated by Amrtlal S. Gopani. Poona 1984

645.Ajitasena (1128) (NCat I, 86)

       1.Nyāyamaṇidīpikā on Māṇikyanandin's Parīkṣāmukha (Jain) (NCat I, 86; 11, 235)

646.Haribhadra (Sūri) (1129)

       1.Jñānādityaprakaraṇa (NCat VII, 344)

See e637A.9.1

       2.Vṛtti on Jinabhadra's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat V, 159)

       3.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Prasamatiprakaraṇa

See e196B.2.0.4, 4.5

       4.Commentary on a Bandhavāmṛta

646.5.1 Edited in JAG 52, Bombay 1915

       5.Commentary on the Darśanaśuddhi (Ncat 8, p. 328)

       6.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sadasīti (NCat 2, p. 16)

       7.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa

648.Matsyendranātha (1130)

       1.Yogaviṣaya (Yoga)

648.1.1 Edited (with other works by this author) by P.C.Bagchi in Kaulajñānanirṇaya

648.1.2 Edited, with Gorakṣanātha's Siddhasiddhāntapaddhati, Amaraughaprabodha and Yogamārtaṇḍa, with summaries of all four works, by Smt. Kalyani Mallik, Siddha-Siddhānta-Paddhati and Other Works of Nāth Yogīs. Poona 1954

       2.Matsyendrasaṃhitā

648.2.1 Debabrata Sen Sharma (ed.), Matsyendra Saṃhitā ascribed to Matsyendranātha. part I. BI 138. Calcutta 1994

       3. Kaulajñānanirṇaya

648.3.0 Edited by Prabodha Chandra Bagchi, Calcutta 1934. This translated by Michael Magee, Varanasi 1986

648.3.1 Summarized by Gerald James Laron. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 436-439

        4.General

648.4.1 John K. Locke, Karuṇamaya: the Cult of Avalokiteśvara-Matsyendratnātha in the valley of Nepal. Kathmandu 1980

649.Padmānanda (1130)

       1.Padmānandaśataka or Vairāgyaśataka

649.1.1 Edited by K. M. Guech VII, pp. 72-85

649.1.2 Edited by Vinayasagara and translated by Lalita Sinha. Prakrit Bharati Pushpa 111, Jaipur 1999 (=PK3798.P176.V5 or -V35)

650.Pārśvadeva (1133)

       1.Commentary on Śaṃkarasvāmin's Nyāyapraveśa

See e300.1.4

650.1.1 Edited by Anandshankar P. Dhruve. Baroda 1930

650A.Arulaḷ Perumāl Emberumānār or Embār(1130)

       1.Jñānasāra

650A.1.1 Edited, with the author's Prameyasāra, by Kandadai Krsnamacarya. Madras 1883

650A.1.2 Edited, with the author's Prameyasāra, by Srisailanathan. Madras 1910, 1920

650A.1.3 Edited with the author's Prameyasāra. Kanci 1916

650A 1.5 K. V. Krishnaswamy, "Arulālaperumāl Emberumānar", SVR 2.2, 1979, 66-69

650A.1.6 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Embār", SRV 5.1, 1981, 35-40

650A.1.7 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Arulla Perumal Emberumanar", SRV 10.4, 19897, 47-51

       2.Prameyasāra

See e650A.1.1-3

651.Siddhasūri (1136)

       1.Vṛtti on Jinabhadra's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat V, 158-9)

652.Gaṅgādhara (1137) (NCat V, 200)

       1.Advaitaśataka (Advaita) (NCat I, 134)

652.1.1 Edited by T. Bhaskara. TSS 257, Trivandrum 1986. In Malayalam script Trivandrum 1987. Summary from this work reprinted EnIndPh11, 2006, 548-556

652A.Kulabhadra (1139)

        1.(Grantha)Sārasamuccaya

652A.1.1 Edited by Pannalal Soni. MDJG 21, 1923, 226-256

653A.Īśvaratīrtha (1140?)

       1.Śataślokī

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 511

654.(Śrī) Vallabha (1140)

       1.Nyāyalīlāvatī (Vaiśeṣika)

See a788.1.97

654.1.1 Partially edited by V.P.Dvivedin. BenSS 37, 1910

654.1.2 Edited by Mangesh Ramakrishna Telang. Bombay 1915, 1923, 1926, 1927

654.1.3 Summarized by Satischandra Vidyabhusana in HIL 387

654.1.4 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, Śaṃkara Miśra's Kaṇṭhābharaṇa and Bhāgīratha Ṭhakkura's Vivṛti on Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, by Harihara Sastri and Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 64, 1927-1934, 1990, 1991

654.1.5 Summarized by Jitendranath Mohanty. EnIndPh2, 1977, 613-629

654.1.5.1 Raghunath Ghosh, "Gaṅgeśa on Vallabhācārya's definition of vyāpti", VBA n.s. 2, 1990, 14-20

654.1.6 Narendra Awasthi, "Treatment of Buddhism in Nyāyalīlāvatī of Śrīvallabha", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 178

654.1.7 Edited by Rajendra Prasada Sarma. Three volumes.Jaipur 1996-2005

654.1.9 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 313-320

654.1.11 Edited and translated by Anna-Pya Sjödin, The Happening of Tradition. Vallabha on anumāna in Nyāyalīlāvatī. Uppsala 2006, 2007

654.1.13 Claus Oetke, Some Aspects of Vyāpti and Upādhi in the Nyāyalīlāvatī. Stockholm 2009

654.1.15 Anna-Pye Sjödin, "The happening of tradition: Vallabha on anumāna in Nyāyalīlāvatī", IIJ 53, 2010, 50-56

655.Śrīharṣa (1140)

       1.Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (Advaita) (NCat V, 174-175)

See a47.16.165; 560.8.1

655.1.1 Edited by Madan Mohan Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1848, 1877

655.1.2 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Ānandavardhana, by Mohan Lal Acarya. Pan n.s. 6, 1884 - 13, 1891. Reprinted Banaras 1888. Second edition by Vitthal Sastri 1917

655.1.3 Edited, with Ānandapūrṇa Vidyāsāgara's Khaṇḍanaphakkikavibhañjana and extracts from the commentaries of Citsukha, Śaṃkara Miśra and Raghunātha Śiromaṇi, by L.S.Dravida. ChSS 21, 1904-1914

655.1.4 Edited Calcutta 1905

655.1.5 Translated ,by Ganganatha Jha. IT 1, 1909 - 7, 1915. Reprinted as Indian Thought Series 3-4, 1913-1915; Delhi 1986

655.1.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 125-147

655.1.7 Edited by Candiprasad Sukla. AG 1928, 1961-62, 1967

655.1.8 Edited, with Citsukha's Bhāvadīpikā, Śaṃkara Miśra's Ānandavardhana, Raghunātha Siromani's Bhūṣāmaṇi, Pragalbha Miśra's Darpaṇa and editor's Ratnamālikā, by Suryanarayana(sarma) Sukla. ChSS 82, 1936, 1948

655.1.9 Edited, with editor's Śāradā, by Samkara Caitanya Bharati. Banaras 1938-40, 1945

655.1.10 Extensive analysis by Satkari Mookerjee in NNMRP I

655.1.11 S.S.Hasurkar, "The undefinability of the cause", BhV 18.1, 1958, 32-48

655.1.12 S.S.Hasurkar, "The undefinability of the division of time as enunciated by Shreeharṣa", IPC 4.2, 1959, 89-97

655.1.13 S.S.Hasurkar, "Undefinability of the entity and the nonentity as proved by Shreeharṣa", VK 46, 1959, 209 ff.

655.1.14 Esther A. Solomon, "Skepticism or faith and mysticism--a comparative study of Tattvopaplavasiṃha and Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya", JOI 8, 1959, 319-323, 349-368

655.1.15 N.R.Wahrpande, "Reality of time", JPA 6, 1959, 81-91

655.1.16 S.S.Hasurkar, "Main significance of Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya", IPC 5, 1960, 273-277

655.1.17 S.S.Hasurkar, "Undefinability of the object as enunciated by Shreeharṣa", OT 4.1-2, 1960, 90-101

655.1.17.1 Edited by Candiprasada Sukla, Srikrishna Pant and Govinda Narahari Vaijapurakara. 1961-62

655.1.18 Navikant Jha, Śrī Harṣa's Critique of the Conception of Veridical Cognition. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Bihar 1964

655.1.19 P.S.Krishnamurti Sastri, "Śrī-Harsha", PA 126-129

655.1.20 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Ānandavardhana, by Navikanta Jha.KSS 197, 1970

655.1.21 Phyllis Emily Granoff, The Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1973

655.1.22 Selections translated in HTR 206-208

655.1.23 Phyllis E. Granoff, Philosophy and Argument in Late Vedānta: Śrī Harṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya. Dordrecht/Boston 1978

655.1.24 Edited with Ānandapūrṇa's Khaṇḍanaphakkikavibhañjana by Swami Yogindrananda. Varanasi 1979

655.1.24.5 Bhaswai Chakrabarti "Pramā in the eye of Śrīharṣa", RBP 125-138

655.1.25 Bhaswati Sinha, "Śrīharṣa on the impact of pronominal word in religious language", JRS 15.1, 1987-88, 86-91

655.1.26 Edited, with Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Bhūṣāmaṇi, by Brahmadatta Dvivedi. SBG 129, Varanasi 1990

655.1.27 Edited with Anubhūti Svarūpācārya's Śiṣyahitaiṣiṇī by Esther A. Solomon. Ahmedabad 1990

655.1.27.1 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyay, "Śrīharṣa on the definition of pada", Corpus 252-259

655.1.28 C. Ram-Prasad, "Knowledge and the 'real' world. Śrī Harṣa and the pramāṇas", JIP 21, 1993, 169-204

655.1.28.1 T.S. Rukmani, "Vitaṇḍā in the Khaṇḍana-khaṇḍa-khādya", ALB 48, 1994, 1-13

655.1.28.2 Aruna Ranjan Mishra, "Śrīharṣa on ambiguity vis-a-vis reader's recreation", VIJ 31, 1993-94, 237-252

655.1.29. C. Ram-Prasad, "The provisional world: existenthood, causal efficiency and Śrīharṣa", JIP 23, 1995, 179-221

655.1.30 C. Ram-Prasad, "Causal connections, cognition and regularity: comparativist remarks on David Hume and Śrī Harṣa", RSB 1997, 164-186

655.1.31 Pramana section edited Sampurnanad Samskrta Visvavidyala 1997

655.1.32 See DKM 89-125

655.1.35 Edited with editor's Saradā by Samkara Caitanya Bhatta. Volume I. Varanasi 1999

655.1.40 Summarized by Ganganatha Jha and K.H.Potter. EIP 11, 2006, 557-582

655A.Rāmadeva Gaṇi (1140)

       1.Ṭippaṇī on Candrarṣi Mahāttara's Saptatikā

655A.1.1 Edited by Virasekhara vijaya Pindivara, Rajasthan 1974

       2.Bhāṣya on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sūkṣmārthavicārasāraprakaraṇa

See e624.15.3

655A.2.1 Edited by Oubdavara 1974 with Hindi preface

       3.Ṭīkā on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sadāsīti

See 624.1.1

       4.Ṭīkā on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa (JRK p. 435)

656.(Maladhāri) Devaprabhā (1140)

       1.Ātmāvabodha (Jain) (NCat II, 65)

657.Sumaṅgala (1140)

       1.Vibhāvinī on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha (NCat I, 288)

657.1.0 Edited Bangkok 1922, 1983

657.1.1 Edited by Pannasara and Wimaladhamma. Colombo 1933

657.1.2 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-vibhāvinī", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 52

657.1.3 Edited by Ashin Rewatadhamma. 1965

657.1.4 Edited in Burmese script. Three volumes. Rangoon 1986

       2.Vikāsinī on Buddhadatta's Abhidhammāvatāra (NCat I, 289)

See 211.1.2.2

657.2.1 Edited by A.P.Buddhadatta. PTS 1915

657.2.2 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-vikāsinī", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 52

       3.Ṭīkā on Anuruddha's Nāmarūpapariccheda (mentioned by Warder, p. 530)

       4.Navaṭīkāsāratthasālinī (Theravāda) (mentioned by Warder, p. 529)

657A.Bālacandra (1142)

       1.Ṭīkā (in Kanareses) on Nemicandra's Dravyasaṃgraha (JRK p. 182)

658.Vādideva Sūri or Devasuri (1143) (NCat IX, 125)

       1.Pramāṇanayatattvāloka (Jain) (NCat IX, 125; NCat XIII, 34-35)

658.1.1 Edited, with Ratnaprabhā Sūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā, Jñānacandra's Ratnākarāvatārikāṭippaṇī and Rājaśekhara's Ratnākarāvatārikāpañjikā, by Haragovinda Das and Becara Das. Two volumes. YJG 1, 1905; 5, 1905; Varanasi 1910 Edited with only Ratnaprabha Suri's commentary, Poona 2001. The commentary alone on Chapters 3-8 reprinted Benares 1911

658.1.2 Summarized by Satischandra Vidyabhusana in ILMS and HIL

658.1.3 Edited with Vādideva Sūri's Syādvādaratnākara by Motilal Ladhaji in Ārhatamataprabhākara 4, Poona 1927-28. Five volumes.

658.1.4 Edited and translated by Hari Satya Bhattacharya. Bombay 1967

658.1.5 Edited, with Ratnaprabhasūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā, Rājaśekhara's Ratnāvatārapañjikā, and Jñānacandra;s Ratnākarāvatāraka-Ṭippaṇa, by Dalsukh Malvania. Three volumes. LDS 6, Ahmedabad 1965-1969, 1993

658.1.6 Edited with Rāmagopālācarya's Bālabodhinī by Sadhu Mahayasastra. Surat 2003

       2.Vṛtti on the Jīvājīvābhigamasūtra (NCat VII, 298)

        3.Vṛtti on a Jīvānuśāsana (NCat 7, 298)

        4.Avacūri on Jinavallabha Sūri's Praśnaśataka (JRK p. 275)

658A.Jinadatta or Jinapāla or Jinapati Sūri (1145) (NCat VII, 253, 256-257)

          1.Carcari

See e624.5.1

658A.1.1 Edited by Jinaharisagara, Surat 1946

658A.1.2 Edited, with Jinadatta's Upadeśarasāyana, Kālasvarūpakalikā, Caityavandanakulaka, Pañcaliṅīvivaraṇa, and Sandehadolāvalī, by Jnanaharisagara Suri. Surat 1946, 2004

          2.Vivarana on Jinesvara's Pancalingi (NCat VII, 257)

See 658A.1.2

658A.2.1 Edited, with Jinakuśalasūri's Vṛtti and Labdhigaṇi's Ṭippaṇaka, in JPU 11, Bombay 1920

          3.Brhattika on Jinavallabha's Samghapattakaprakarana (NCat VII, 257

658A.3.1 Edited by Shah Balabhai Chaganlal. Ahmedabad 1907

          5.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha's Dvādaśakulaka

658A.5.1 Edited Bombay1934

          6.Caityavandanakulaka

See e658A.1.2

658A.6.1 Edited, with Jinakuśala Sūri's Vṛtti and Labdhigaṇi's Ṭippaṇaka, in Sri Jinadatta Suri Pracina Pustakoddhara Fund Series 11, Bombay 1920

          7.Vṛtti on Jinavallanha Sūri's Upadeśarasāyana

See e658A.1.2

658A.7.2 Edited by Lalchandra Bhagawandas Gandhi, GOS 37, 1967, pp. 28-66

          8.Upadeśarasāyana

See e658A.1.2

           9.Kālasvarūpakulaka

See e658A.1

          10.Sandeholāvalī

See e658A.1.2

658A.10.1 Edited by Hiralal Hamsaraj, Jamnagar

658A.10.2 Edited in the Jinadattasuri Bhandar Seires 9, Surat 1918

          11.Lokanālikā (JRK p. 339)

660A.Author Unknown (1150)

          1.Upāsakajanālaṅkāra

660A.1.0 Edited by Lionel David Barnett. JRAS 1901. Reprinted London 1901

660A.1.01 Edited by H. Saddhatissa. London 1965

660A.1.1 Chapter 9 translated in Steven Collins, "A Buddhist debate about the self, and remarks on Budhdism in the work of Derek Parfit and Galen Strawson", JIP 25, 1997, 467-493 (same as y221.1.4)

661.Jayasena (1150)

       1.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāyasāra

See e196A.4:2,9

661.1.1 Edited by Manoharalal Jain, MDJG 24, New Delhi 2000, 2003

       2.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra (NCat VII, 197)

See e196A.5:1,6,11

661.2.1 Section translated in P.S.Jaini, Gender and Salvation (Delhi 1992), pp. 139-147

       3.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Samayasāra (NCat VII, l97)

See e196A.6:1,6,13,14.1

       4.Praśnottara (NCC 13, 112)

662.Author Unknown (1150)

       1.Sarvasiddhāntapraveśaka (Jain)

See e29.1.41

662.1.1 Edited by Jambuvijaya Muni. Bombay 1964

662.1.4 Translated by Kendall W. Folkert. SCCEJ 346-357

663.Maheśvarānanda or Gorakṣa (1150)

       1. Mahārthamañjarī and Parimala thereon (Śaiva)

663.1.1 Edited, with Parimala, by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 11, 1918

663.1.2 Edited, with Parimala, by T.Ganapati Sastri. TSS 66, 1919

663.1.3 Translated into French by Lilian Silburn. Paris 1968, 1995

663.1.4 Edited, with Parimala, by Vrajavallabha Dviveda. Varanasi 1972

663.1.5 Selections translated in HTR

663.1.7 Edited, with Pariala, by Akhandananda Sagara. Gujarat 1985

663.1.9 Whitney M. Cox, Making a Tantra in Medieval South India: the Mahārthamañjarī and the Textual Culture of Cidambaram. Dissertation, U. of Chicago 2006

663.1.12 Exited, with Parimala, by Syama Kanta Dvivedi 'Ananda'. Varanasi 2008

663.1.15 Whitney Cox, "A South Indiaon Śākta anthropogony: an annotated translatio of selections from Maheśvarānanda's Mahārthamañjarīparimala, gāthā 19 and 20", JIP 40, 2012, 199-218

664.Paritoṣa Miśra (1150)

       1.Ājita or Tantraṭīkānibandhana on Kumārila's Tantravārttika

           (NCat 1, 87; VIII, 88, 94-95)

See e22.1.89.1

664.1.1 Edited by Kisor Nath Jha, Kamalayana Sarma, and Arcana Caturvedi. Prayag 1988

665.Bodhanidhi (1150)

      1.Commentary on padya portion of Śaṃkara's Upadeśasāhasrī (NCat II, 357)

      2.Kaivalyadīpikā (Advaita) (NCat V, 78)

666.Gorakṣanātha (1150) (NCat VI, 175-176)

       1.Abhayamātratattvasāra (Yoga) (NCat VI, l76)

       2.Amauraghaprabodha or -śāsana (Yoga) (NCat I, 342; VI, l76)

See es648.1.2; KSB2009

666.2.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 20, 1918

      3.Aṣṭāṅgamudrāṣṭaka (Yoga) (NCat I, 460; VI, 176)

      4.Brahmajñāna (NCat VI, 176)

       5.Gorakṣasaṃhitā

666.5.1 Edited and translated by Swami Kuvalyananda and S.A.Shukla. Lonavla 1958, 1974

666.5.2 Edited, with Goraksanatha's Goraksaśaṭaka, by Caman Lal Gautama. Two volumes. Bareilly 1974, 1976

666.5.3 Edited by Janardana Pandeya. Volume One. Varanasi l976

       6.Gorakṣaśataka or Gorakṣapaddhati (Yoga) (NCat VI, 177)

See e666.5.2

666.6.1 Edited Bombay 1924

666.6.2 Swami Kuvalyananda and S.A.Shukla, "The Gorakṣaśataka: its original text", ABORI 35, 1954, 129-134

666.6.3 Edited and translated by Kuvalyananda and S.A.Shukla. Lonavla 1958, 1974; Osnabruck 1986

666.6.4 Translated by George Weston Briggs in Gorakhnāth and the Kanphata Yogis, (Delhi 1989), 284-304

666.6.4.1 Edited by Mahidhara Sarma. 1967

666.6.4.2 Edited by Chaman Lal Gautam. Bareilly 1974

666.6.4.3 Edited by Fausta Nowotny-Koln. 1976

666.6.5 Edited by Ram Lal Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1981

666.6.10 Summarized (as two separate works) by Dolgobinda Shastri. EnIndPh 12, 1008, 455-464

       7.Jñānāmṛta (NCat VI, 176; VII, 345)

       8.Jñānasādhanā

666.8.1 M.Sadashiva Rao, "Jñāna Sādhanā of Gorakhnāth", MP 15, 1978, 233-235

       9.Jñānatilaka (NCat VI, 176)

       10.Jñānayajñasāgara (NCat VI, 176)

       11.Muktisopāna and autocommentary (NCat VI, 176)

       12.Pañcāgnigrantha (NCat XI, 67)

       13.Sarvajñāna (NCat VI, 176)

       14.Siddhasiddhāntapaddhati (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

See es648.1.2; KSB2009

666.14.0 Edited by Dravyesa Jha. Kanakhala 1939

666.14.1 Akshaya Kumar Banerjee, Philosophy of Gorakhnāth, with Gorakṣa Vacana-Saṃgraha. Gorakhpur 1961

666.14.2 Edited by Mahadeo Damodar Bhat and Sukharama Raghunatha Aghayakara. Poona 1979

666.14.2.5 Edited and translated into French, with Minanath's Domaine du Yogi, as La Centurie de Gorakṣa, suivi de Guide des principes des siddhi, Pūrṇānanda's Les descriptions des six cakras, and translated as by Tara Michael. Paris 1979, 2007

666.14.3 Edited by Ram Lal Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1981

666.14.5 Edited by M. L. Gharata and G. K. Pal. Lonavla 2005

666.14.7 Summarized by Dolgobinda Shastri. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 439-455

       15.Svayaṃprakāśavākya (NCat VI, 176)

       16.Vedāntasiddhāntapaddhati (NCat VI, 176)

       17.Vivekamārtaṇḍa (NCat VI, 176)

666.17.1 Edited by Ram Lal Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1983

666.17.2 Selections edited and translated by Yasobhadra Vijaya. Volume One. Ludhiana 1985

       17A..Yogabija

666.17A.0 Edited and transated by Brahma Misra Awasthi. Delhi 1983

666.17A.1 Summarized by Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, EnIndPh 12, 2008, 464-470

       18.Yogacintāmaṇi (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

       19.Yogadīpa (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

666.19.1 B. Rama Rao and M. V. Reddy, "A word on Gorakṣanātha and his work Yogadīpikā:, Bulletin of the Indian History of Medicine (Hyderabad) 12, 1982, 34-44

       20.Yogamahimā (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

       21.Yogamārtaṇḍa (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176

See es648.1.2

       22.Yogasārāvalī (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

       22A. Yogaśāstra

See 840.1.18

       23.Yogasiddhāntapaddhati (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

       24.Yogatārāvalī (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

See e840.1.18

       25.Yogopadeśa (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

       26.General

666.26.1 Gopinath Kaviraj, "The system of chakras according to Gorakṣanātha", POWSBSt 2, 1923, 83-92

666.26.2 George A. Grierson, "Gorakshanāth", ERE 6, 1925, 328-330

666.26.3 Giuseppe Tucci, "The Gorakṣasaṃhitā and the Avadhūtagītā", JASBe 26, 1930, 125-160. Reprinted in GTOM 205-207

666.26.4 Mohan Singh, Gorakhnāth and Medieval Hindu Mysticism. Includes text and translation of Macchendra, Gorakh Ghoshti, Padas and Shlokas of Gorakhnath, Shlokas of Charpatnath. Edited by Mohan Singh Uberoi, Francis Edward Younghusband and Betty Heimann. Lahore 1937

666.26.5 Vacana-Saṃgraha edited by A. K. Banerjee in Philosophy of Gorakhnath (Delhi 1962, 1999).

666.26.8 Hairakhan Babaji, Die Worte Gorakhnāths des geheime Wissen Guru Goraknaths. Translated into German from English by Hari Singh. Weilerbach 2001

666.26.12 Jadunath Sinha, Gorakṣanāth's Works and Philosophy. Varanasi 2008

         27. Amauraghaśāsana

666.27.1 Edited by Mukunda Rama Sastri. Srinagara 1918

         28. Amanaskayoga

666.28.1 Edited by Ramalala Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1981

         29. Nijatattvaṃṛtarasa

See KSB2009

         30 Yogarahasya

See KSB2009

         31 Sṛṣtitattvāmṛta

See KSB2009

667.Kassapa (1150) (NCat III, 294)

       1.Mohavicchedanī (Theravāda)

667.1.1 Edited by A.P.Buddhadatta and A.K.Warder. PTStr, London 1961

667.1.2 Edited Rangoon 1963

667.1.2.5 Ravindra Panth, A Critical Edition of the Mohavicchdani Abhidhamaṭīkāṭṭhavaṇṇanā withe exhaustive Introduction and Explanatory Notes. 1987. Summarized in RBS pp. 84-85

667.1.3 Edited Igatapuri 1998

       2.Porāṇaṭīkā on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaho (NCat III, 294)

668.Nārāyaṇa Sarvajña (1150)

      1.General

668.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 663

669.Cakreśvara (1150)

       1.Bhāṣya on Śivaśarmasūri's Bandhaśataka(prakaraṇa) (NCat VI, 290)

See 577.2:0, 2

       2.Padārthasthāpanasaṃgrahaprakaraṇa (NCat XI, 114)

       3.Ratnamahodadhi on Candraprabhā's Darśanaśudhi (Jain)

          (NCat VI, 290) (completed by his grandpupil Tilakācārya)

       4.Sūkṣmārthasattari (Jain) (NCat VI, 290)

669.1.4 Published with a Ṭippaṇa in Prakaraṇasamuccaya (Indore 1923)

       5.Siddhāntoddhara

669.5.1 Published in Prakaraṇasamuccaya (Indore 1923)

       6.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa

670.Rāmacandra (with Guṇacandra) (1150?)

        1.Dravyālaṃkāra

670.1.1 Edited by Jambuvijaya. Ahmedabad 2001 (B162.5.R26)

670.Ramacandra (1150)

         2.Vicāraśataka (JRK p. 351)

671.Śivāditya (1150)

       1.Nyāyamālā (Nyāya)

671.1.1 Edited by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 8, 1950-51, 1-10

671.1.2 Summarized by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. EnIndPh2, 1977, 645-646

       2.Saptapadārthī (Vaiśeṣika)

671.2.1 Edited, with Mādhava Sarasvatī's Mitabhāṣiṇī, by R.S.Tailanga. VizSS 6, 1893.

671.2.2 Edited with Latin interpretation by A.Winter. Leipzig 1893

671.2.3 Translated into German by A.Winter. ZDMG 53, 1899, 328-346

671.2.4 Edited, with Śeṣānanta's Candrikā, by V.S.Ghate. POS 20, 1909, 1919.

671.2.5 V.S.Ghate, "Śivāditya's Saptapadārthī", JASBo 23, 1913-14, 32-36

671.2.6 Edited and translated by D. Gurumurti. Adyar 1932

671.2.7 Edited, with Mādhava Sarasvatī's Mitabhāṣiṇī, Śeṣānanta's Padārthacandrikā, and Balabhadra Miśra's Sandarbha, by A.M. Bhattacharya and Narendra Chandra Bhattacharya, with summary by the latter. CalSS 8, 1934

671.2.8 D.Gurumurti, Idealism and Theism: A Study with special reference to Saptapadārthī. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1934

671.2.9 V.N.Pande, "Importance of Saptapadārthī in the study of Indian philosophy", PAIOC 14, Summaries 1948, 192-193

671.2.10 Edited, with Jinavardhana's Vyākhyā, by J.S.Jetly. LDS 1, 1963

671.2.11 Dev Narain Chaube, Saptapadārthī: A Study. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Lucknow 1975

671.2.12 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 643-645

671.2.15 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 324-328

672.Author Unknown (1150)

       1.Vṛtti on Kaṇāda's Vaiśeṣikasūtras

672.1.1 Anantlal Thakur, "Studies in a fragmentary Vaiśeṣikasūtravṛtti", JOI 14, 1965, 330-335

672.1.2 Masanobu Nozawa, "The sūtrapāṭha on the Vaiśeṣikasūtra-Vyākhyā", JIBSt 23.1, 1974, 24-27

672.1.3 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 612-613

672.1.4 Discussed by Anantalal Takur. ODVS 138-142

672A.Ānandabodha (1150)

       1.Nyayadīpāvalī and Pramāṇamālā thereon (Advaita)

672A.1.1 Edited, with Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda and Citsukha's Vivṛti thereon, by Balarama Udasina. ChSS 11, 1907

672A.1.2 Edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 11, 1953-54, 1-20; 12, 1954-55, 21-42

672A.1.3 Edited, with Anubhūtisvarūpācārya's Nibandha and Citsukha's Sambandhokti, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AG 10, 1956

672A.1.4 Edited,with Anubhuṭisvarūpacārya's Nibandha and Sukhaprakāśa's commentary and English summary, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. aOR 14, 1957-58, 54-72

672A.1.6 Summarized by S. Subrahmanya Sastri in EnIndPh 11, 2006, 540-547

       2.Nyayāmakaranda (Advaita)

See 672A.1.1

672A.2.1 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 116-118

672A.2.2 M. A. Venkata Rao, "Note on Nyāyamakaranda", GJMS 32, 1941, 256-264

672A.2.3 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Refutation of the Jaina view of mokṣa criticized:, JainJ 27, 1993, 215-218

672A.2.4 R. K. Pande, "Sāṃkhya tenets as presented in Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda:, JOI 63, 1993, 159-166

672A.2.6 Summarized by E. I. Warrier. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 512-530

       3.Nyāyadīpikā on Prakāśātmaṇ's Śabdanirṇaya (NCat II, 108)

Cf.EnIndPh 11, 2006, 540

672A.3.1 P. K. Gode, "Ānandabodha's authorship of Nyāyadīpikā and limits for his date:, QJMS 26, 1936, 153-156. Also SILH 1, 226-229

672A.3.2 Nalinee Chapekar, "The Nyāyadīpikā and the text of the Śabdanirṇaya", JASBi 52-53, 1977-78, 92-99

672A.3.6 Edited by J. Prabhakaraprasada. Delhi 2003

       3A. Prapañcamithyātva (NCat XIII.1)

       3B.Pramāṇamālā

See 672A.1

       4.General

672A.4.1 P. K. Gode, "Date of Ānandaboahd Yati, the author of Nyāyamakaranda and other works on Vedānta–between A.D.1200 and 1297 or the middle of the 13th century", COJ 2, 1934-35, 137-138. Reprinted SILH 1

672A.4.2 P. K. Gode, "Who was the guru of Ānandabodha–Vimuktātman or Ātmavāsa?", COJ 2, 1934-35, 229-232. Reprinted SILH 1, 230-233

672A.4.3 N. B. Chakraborty, "The concept of falsity", PB 61, 1956, 461-464

672A.4.4 E. Ittuthuran, The Philosophy of Advaita with special reference to Ānandabodha. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1959

672A.4.5 R. Thangaswami, "Ānandabodha", PA 139-147. Reprinted TVOS 27.1, 2002, 22-32

672A.4.6 R. K. Panda, "Problem of avidyā and avidyāśraya", VIJ 30, 1992, 101-108

672A.4.7 E. I. Warrier, Contribution of Ānandabodha to Advaita. 1995

672A.4.10 Ravindra Kumar Panda, Ānandabodha Yati:Life and Philosophy. Delhi 1997

673.Varadarāja (1150)

       1.Commentary on Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī (cf. Radh. 14 and 6.13 for mss. citations)

       2.Nyāyadīpikā (cf. NP IV.4 for ms. citation)

       3.Bodhanī on Udayana's Nyāyakusumāñjali

See e560.4:21,34

673.3.1 Partially edited by Gopinath Kaviraj. POWSBT 4, 1922

673.3.2 Summarized by Gopikamohan Bhattacharya. EnIndPh2, 1977, 640-642

       4.Tārkikarakṣā and Sārasaṃgraha thereon (Nyāya) (NCat VIII,162)

673.4.1 Edited, with Mallinātha Sūri's Niṣkaṇṭaka and excerpts from Jñānapūrṇa's Laghudīpīkā, by Arthur Venis. Pan n.s. 21, 1899 - 25, 1903. Reprinted Banaras 1903, 1906

673.4.2 Summarized by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. HIL 373-380

673.4.3 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 629-640

673.4.5 Edited, with Harihara Dikṣita's Vivṛti, by P.T.G.Y. Sampathkumaryulu. Tirupati 2004

       5.General

673.5.1 V.Varadachari, "Date of Varadarāja", IHQ 58, 1962, 71-75

673A.Vasunandin Siddhāntika (1150)

        1.Devāgamavṛtti on Samantabhadra's Āptamīmāṃsā

See 213A.3.1

        2.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra-Gandhahastimahābhāṣya

See 352.3.9

Vedottama Bhaṭṭāraka (1150)

       1.Bṛhadvākyavṛtti (Advaita)

674.1.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary, by T. Chandrasekharan. BGOMLM 14.2, 1961, 53-100

       2.Advaitasādhana (Advaita) (NCat I, 135)

       3.Tantrasiddhi

674.3.0 Edited by T. Ganapati Sastri. Trivandrum 1915

674.3.1 Partly edited and translated by David John Fern. M.A.Thesis, U. of British Columbia 1990

674A.Devabhadra (1150)

           1.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Dvādaśakulaka (NCat 9, 191)

           2.Ṭīkā on (Padma)Jineśvara's Upadeśaratnamālā (NCC 2, p. 352)

           3.Vivaraṇa on Candraprabha Sūri's Darśanaśuddhi (with the help of Śāntibhadrasūri)(NCC VIII, 328; IX, 115)

See e621.1.1

           4.Ṭippaṇa on Siddhasena's Nyāyāvatāra

See e374.3: 8, 12, 213

          5.Dvātriṃśikā (NCC 9, 191)

          7.Pramāṇaprakāśa and commentary thereon (JRK 268)

675.Amṛtānandanātha (1150)

       1.Ṣaṭtriṃśattattvasandoha (Kashmir Śaiva)(NCat I, 350-356; II, 96)

675.1.1 Edited with Ananda Rajanaka's Vivarana by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 13, 1918, 1990

675.1.2 Edited and translated with Rājanaka Ānandakavi's Vivarana, by Debabrata Sen Sharma. Kurukshetra 1977. Also in Sen, "A traslaiton of the Ṣaṭtriṃśattattvasaṃdoha, Srijnanamrtam 139-149

2. Dīpikā on a Yoginīhṛdaya

675.2.1 Edited with Bhāskararāya's Setubindu by Gopinath Kaviraj. Twovolumes. Banaras 1923-1924; 1963

675.2.2 Edited by Vraj Vallabha Dvivedi. Delhi 1988

675.2.3 Edited and translated into French by Andre Padoux. Paris 1994

675.2.4 Andre Padoux, "After thoughts on a French translation of the Yognnīhṛdaya with Amṛtānanda's Dīpikā", Srijnanamrtam 75-85

       3.Saubhagyatatnra

675.3.1 Edited by Kalati Subrahmanya Sastri. Madras 1979

675A.Sricandrasuri (1150)

          1.Panjika on Dignaga's (Samkarasvamin's) Nyayapravesa

See e300.1.18

676.Candrasena (1151)

       1.Utpādasiddhi and Vṛtti thereon (Jain) (NCat II, 319; VI, 373)

676.1.1 Edited Ratlam 1936

677.Kṣemendra (1152)

       1.Bodhisattvāvadānakalpalatā

677.1.0.00 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and S.C.Vidyabhusana. Two volumes. BI 124. Calcutta 1888

677.1.0.01 Samayamatrka section edited by D.P.Dvivedi and K.P.Parab. Kavyamala 10. Bombay 1888

677.1.0.02 Samayamatrka sectoin translated into German in Johan Jakob Meyer, Kṣemendra's Samayamātṛkā (das Zqauberbuch der hectaren). Leipzig 1903

677.1.0.03 Edited in two volumes. Calcutta 1911

677.1.0.04 Desopadesa and Namamala edited by Madhusudana Kaul Shastri. KSTS 40, Poona 1923

677.1.0.05 Lokaprakasa (section?) edited Srinagar 1947

677.1.0 Surya Kanta, Kṣemendra Studies. Poona 1954

677.1.1 J.W.de Jong, Textcritical Remarks on the Bodhisattvāvadāna-kalpalatā: pallavas 42-108. Tokyo 1979

677.1.1.01 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Two volumes. Darbhanga 1959

677.1.1.02 Samayamatrka section edited by Ram Shankar Tripathi. Vidyabhavan Sanskrit Granthamal 143. 1967

677.1.1.03 Pranee Lapanich, Ksemendra, His Kalavilasa. Ph.D.thesis, U. of Pennsylvanisa 1973; Ann Arbor 1974

677.1.1.04 Buddhist Tales of Kashmir in Tibetan Woodcuts. Sata-pitaka series 232. New Delhi 1977

677.1.1.05 Ludwik Sternbach, Unknown Verses attributed to Ksemendra. Lucknow 1979

677.1.2 Frances Wilson, "Notes on the text-critical editing of the Bodhisattvāvadānakalpalatā", JIABS 3.1, 1980, 111-114

677.1.2.1 Muktalatavadana section edited Sarnath 1989

677.1.2.2 Five Tibetan legends from the Avadana Kalpalata. Translated by Friedrich A. Peter. Zurich 1989

677.1.3 Uma Chakraborty, Kṣemendra: the 11th century Kashmiri Poet: A Study of his Life and Works. Delhi 1991

677.1.4 Marek Mejor, "The chapter on 'dependent origination' in Kṣemendra's Bodhisattvāvadānakalpalatā", BIS 6, 1991, 49-60

677.1.5 Pratityasamutpadavadana edited and translated in Marek Mejor, Ksemendra's Bodhisattvavadanakalpalata: Studies and Materials. studia philologica buddhica 8. Tokyo 1992

677.1.6 Chapters 1-5 edited and translated by Bonie Lynne Rothenberg. Ph.D.thesis, U. of Wisconsin 1990; Ann Arbor 1995

677.1.7 Translated by Deborah Black as Padma-chos'phel, Leaves of the Heaven Tree: the Great Compassion of the Buddha. Berkeley, Calif. 1997

678.Candrakīrti Gaṇi (1155)

       1.(Niśśeṣa)Siddhāntavicāra or Siddhāntoddhāra (Jain) (NCat VI, 348; JRK p. 441))

679.Aghoraśivācārya (1157) (NCat I, 58-59)

       1.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Bhogakārikā (NCat I, 59)

See e589.1.1

679.1.1 Edited and translated by Wayne A. Borody. Delhi 2005

       2.Dīpikā on Nārāyaṇa Kaṇṭha's Mṛgendravṛtti (NCat I, 59)

See e619.1.2. t619.1.5

       3.Vyakhya on Rāmakaṇṭha's Nādakārikā (NCat I, 59)

See e589.1.1

       4.Nirmalamaṇi

679.4.1 Edited in grantha characters. Cidambaram 1927

       5.Commentary on Śrīkaṇṭha's Ratnatrayapariksa (NCat I, 59)

See e589.1.1

       6.Sarvajñānottaravṛtti (NCat I, 59)

       7.Siddhāntaśekhara (NCat I, 59)

       8.Vṛtti on Bhojadeva's Tattvaprakāśa (NCat I, 59; VIII, 50)

See e589.1.1; 609.1.6. t609.1.4

679.8.1 Summarized in Dasgupta V, 161 ff.

679.8.1.5 Edited, with Kumāradeva's Tātparyadīpikā and Aghoraśivācārya's Vṛtti, by Kanesvara nath Misra. Varanasi 1975, 1976

679.8.2 Selections translated in HTR 179-l82

679.8.3 Verses 1-24 edited and translated in Rohan A. Dunuwila, Śaiva Siddhānta Theology. A Context for Hindu-Christian Dialogue. Delhi 1985

       9.Laghuṭīkā on Sadyojyoti's Tattvasaṃgraha (NCat I, 59; VIII, 69)

See e589.1.1

       10.Vyākhyā on Sadyojyoti's Tattvatrayanirṇaya (NCat I, 59; VIII, 44)

See a461.6.3; e589.1.1

       10A.Pañcāvaraṇastava

679.10A.1 Edited and translated into French by Dominic Goodall. Pondichery 2005

       11.General

679.11.1 Richard H. Davis, "Aghoraśiva's background", JOR 55-62, 1986-92, 367-378

679A Kūranārāyaṇa Jīvar (1160)

        1.Puruṣakāramīmāṃsā

679A.1.1 Edited by P. B. Annangacarya. Kanci: Sadgrantha Prakasana 1952

679B.Devabhadra (1161)

       1.Pramāṇaprakāśa and autocommentary (JRK p. 268)

680.Ambāprasāda (1163)

       1.Navatattva (Jain) (NCat I, 361)(JRK p. 206)

680A.Jinabhadra Sūri (1140) (NCat VII, 262)

       1.Apavarganāmamālā(kośa) (Jain) (NCat I, 252; VII, 262)

       2.Guṇasthānakramāpoha with Lokānala thereon (Jain) (NCat VI, 57)

681.Parāśara Bhaṭṭa (1170)

       1.Aṣṭaślokī (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 455)

See e774.1.4

681.1.1 Edited BSR I, 407-409

681.1.2 Edited, with Prativādi Abhyaṅkar Anantācārya's commentary. Madras 1907

681.1.3 Edited with Rāmānuja Muni's commentary. Madras 1908

681.1.4 Edited, with Śrīvatśaṅka Nārāyaṇa Muni's commentary by Kadamabari M. Rajagopalacarya. Kumbhakonam 1909

681.1.5 Edited, with Prativādi Abhyaṅkar Anantācārya's commentary by P.T.Venkatacarya and P.Tiruvenkatacharya. Conjeveram 1913

681.1.6 Edited, with Vaiṣṇavadāsa's commentary, by Dharanidhara. Vrndavana 1914

681.1.7 Edited, with editor's Sudarśinī, by Sudarsanacarya. Bombay 1916

681.1.8 Edited in Stotramālā (Kanchipuram 1949), 72

681.1.9 Edited, with Śrīnivāsācārya's commentary, by N.K.Ramanuja Tatachariar. JTSML 22, 1969, 20-26

681.1.10 Edited and translated by S.N.Shastri. Indore 1971

681.1.15 K. Ramaswami Iyengar, "Astaślokī", SRV 14.`1, 1990, 51-56

       2.Adhyātmakhaṇḍadvayavivaraṇa (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 146)

       3.Bhagavadguṇadarpaṇa on the Viṣṇusahasranāma (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

681.3.1 Edited Conjeeveram 1949

681.3.2 Translated by L. Venkararathnan Naidu. Tirupati 1965

681.3.3 Edited and translated by A. Srinivasa Raghavan. Madras 1983

       4.Śrīguṇaratnakośa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

681.4.1 Edited, with Parāśara Bhaṭṭa's Śrīraṅgarājastava and Muktāślokas. Conjeeveram 1945

681.4.2 Edited by Suvarna Kuncika Tirumalainalla. 1971681.4.3 Edited with editor's Vasurasi by U.T.Viraraghavacayra. Melkote 1989

       5.Śrīraṅgarājastava (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e681.4.1

681.5.1 Translated, with Kuranārāyana's poems. by Nancy Ann Nayar, Pañcastava: Praise-poems to Viṣṇu and Śrī: the Stotras of Rāmānuja's Immediate Disciples. Ananthacarya Indological Research Series 23, Bombay 1994

       6.Muktāślokas

See e681.4.1

       7.Tattvaratnākara

681.7.1 Edited by Gerhard Oberhammer. Osterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaftlichen Philosophie. Klasse Sitzungsberichte, 346 Band, Wien 1979

       8.General

681.8.1 T.R.Chintamani, "The philosophy of Parāśarabhaṭṭa", PQ 11, 1935-36, 152-155

681.8.2 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Die theorie der Schlussfolgerung bei Parāśarabhaṭṭa", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 253-274

681.8.2.1 S. Padmanabhan, "Śrī Parāśara Bhaṭṭa--his life and date", LP 2, 1988, 245-258

681.8.3 S.K.Ramanujachari, "Parāśara Bhatṭa", SRV 5.4, 1992, 60-70

681.8.4 S. Padmanabhan, Parāśara Bhaṭṭa: His Contribution to Viśiṣṭādvaita. Madras n.d.

681A.Malayagiri (1170)

       1.Viśeṣāvaśyaka on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakasūtraniryukti (NCat II, 190)

See e296.1.3.3.1

681A.1.1 Edited in AgSS 56, 1928; 60, 1932, ? , 1936. Three volumes

       2.Vṛtti on Jīvājīvābhigamasūtra

681A.2.1 Edited Ahmedabad 1883

681A.2.2 Edited JPU 50, 1919

       3.Ṭīkā on Śivaśarman's Karmaprakṛti (NCat III, 202)

See e577.1.1

       4.Commentary on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sadāsīti

681A.4.1 Published as Atmananda Grantha Ratnamala 52, Bombay 1915

        5.Vṛtti or Vivaraṇa on Nandīsūtras (NCat IX, 338)

See e410.12.6

681A.5.1 Edited by Bhagavan Vijayasadhu. Raya Dhanapati Simha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 45, Calcutta 1878, 1880, 1884

681A.5.3 Edited Surat 1917, 1973; Bombay 1924

681A.5.4 Edited AgSS 1924

681A.5.5 Edited Bombay 1987

681A.5.6 Jambuvijaya, "Quotations in Malayagiri's commentary on the Nandīsūtras", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 389-401

       6.Vṛtti on Candramaharṣi Mahattara's Pañcasaṃgraha (NCat IX, 197)

See e475.1.1

681A.6.1 Edited by Danavijaya Gani. JAG 50, Bombay 1919

681A.6.2 Edited by P.A.Kothari. Mahasena 2000

       7.Commentary on Candramaharṣi Mahattara's Saptatikā

See e747.2.3

       7A.Ṭīkā on Jinabhadra Gani Kṣamāśramaṇa's Bṛhatkṣetrasamāsa

             or Bṛhatsaṃgrahaṇī

See e312.1:1-4

681A.7A.1 Published in JAG 47, Bhavnagar 1973

       7C.Ṭīkā on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmasaṃgrāhaṇī

See e410.8.1

       7D.Commentary on the Rajaprasniyasutra

681A.7D.1 Edited in Sriyuta Raya Dhanapatisinha Bahadur ki Agamasamgraha 13, Calcutta 1879

681A.7D.2 Edited Bombay 1925

681A.7D.3 Edited by Becaradas Jivaraja Dasi. Two volumes. Ahmefabad 1937-38

       7E.Vṛtti on the Prajñāpanasūtras

681A.7E.1 Edited by Nanakacandra. Banaras 1884

681A.7E.2 Edited by Vijayabhuvanabhanusuri. AgSS 1918-19, reprinted Bangalore 1988

       7F.Ṭīkā on Gargarsī's (?) Karmagrantha (JRK 69, 72)

       7H.Ṭīkā on Cirantana's Devendranarakendaprakaraṇa (JRK 180b)

        7J.Vṛtti on stabaka 2 of the Bhagavatīsūtra

681A.7K.1 Edited by Pannyasedana Vijaya Gani. JAG Bhavnagar 1917

681A.7K.2 Edited by Vijaya Dharmasurisvara. Bombay 1920-21, 1987 (BL1375.C6.J52)

       8.General

681A.8.1 P.K.Gode, "Date of Malayagirisūri--between A.D.1100 and 1175", JainA 5, 1939, 133-136. Also SILH 1, 22-25

681B.Maheśvara (1170)

       1.Sukhaprabodhinī on Municandra's Āvaśyakasaptati (NCC 12, p. 4)

682.Daśabalaśrīmitra (1175)

       1. Saṃskṛtāsaṃskṛtaviniścaya

682.1.1 Peter Skilling, "The Saṃskṛtāsaṃskṛtaviniścaya of Daśabalaśrī-mitra", BSR 4.1, 1987, 97-104

682.1.2 Peter Skilling, "The 64 destructions according to the Saṃskṛtāsaṃskṛta-viniścaya", JPTS 25, 1999, 13-19

683.Kulārka Paṇḍita (1175) (NCat IV, 243)

       1.Daśaślokīmahāvidyāsūtra (NCat IV, 243-244)

683.1.1 Edited, with Bhuvanasundara Suri's Vivaraṇaṭippaṇī, by M.R.Telang. GOS 12, 1920

684.Padmaprabhā Maladhārideva (1175)

       1.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Niyamasāra

See e196A.3:1,4

684.1.1 A.N.Upadhye, "Padmaprabhā and his commentary on Niyamasāra", PAIOC 8, 1935, 425-433. Cf. also JUBo 9.2, 1942

684.1.2 P.B.Desai, "Padmaprabhā Maladhāri", IHQ 28, 1952, 182-185

684A.Gauḍeśvara Jñānottama or Satyānanda (1265)

       1.Commentary on Īśā Upaniṣad (Advaita)

684A.1.1 Edited by Jnanendralal Majumdar and translated by Sir John Woodroffe. London 1918; Madras 1953

       2.Jñānasiddhi (Advaita) (NCat VII, 349)

Cf. EnIndPh11, 2006, 583

       3.Nyāyasudhā (Advaita) (NCat VII, 344)

Cf. EnIndPh11, 2006, 583

685.Naracandra Upādhyāya (1177)

       1.Jñānacaturviṃśatikā (Jain)

685.1.1 Edited by Aryendra Sarma. Hyderabad 1956

       2.Avacūrī on a Praśnaśataka (JRK 275)

685A.Padmanandin (Pañcavisī) (1180)

       1.Ālocanā

685A.1.1 Edited in PDV 158-168. Summarized on pp. 5-6 of the Introduction

        2.Anityapañcāśat

685A.2.1 Edited in PDV 93-110. Summarized on pp. 4 of Introduction

        3.Ārmabodha

685A.3.1 Edited in PDV 198-208. Summarized on pp. 195-196.

        4.Brahmacaryarakṣāvatī

685A.4.1 Edited in PDV 193-200. Summary at pp. 5-6 of Introduction

        5.Deśavratoddyotana

685A.5.1 Edited in PDV 138-146. Summarized on p. 5 of Introduction

         6.Dharmopadeśamṛta

685A.6.1 Edited in PDV 1-77. Summary on p. 3 of Introduction

         7.Dhanopadeśana

685A.7.1 Edited in PDV 68-92. Summarized on p. 4 of Introduction

         8.Ekatvabhāvanādaśaka

685A.8.1 Edited in PDV 151-152. Summary on p. 9 of Introduction

         9.Ekatvasaptati

685A.9.1 Edited in PDV 111-124. Summarized on p. 4 of Introduction.

        10.Kriyākoṇḍacūlaka

685A.10.1 Edited in PDV 245-249. Summarized on pp. 8-9 of Introduction

        11.Niścayapañcāśat

685A.11.1 Edited in PDV 181-192. Summarized on p. 6 of Introduction

        12.Paramārthaviṃś'ātī

685A.12.1 Edited in PDV 252-259. Summarized on p. 9 of the Introduction

        13.Sambodhacandrodaya

685A.13.1 Edited in PDV 169-180. Summary on p. 6 of Introduction

        14.Śarīrāstaka

685A.14.1 Edited in PDV 262-263. Summarized on pp. 9-10 of Introduction

        15.Siddhastuti

685A.15.1 Edited in PDV 147-157. Summarized on p. 5 of the Introduction

        16.Suprabhātāṣṭaka

685A.16.1 Edited in PDV 233-236. Summary on p. 7 of Introduction

        17.Upāsakasaṃskāra

685A.17.1 Edited in PDV 128-137. Summary on pp. 4-5 of the Introduction

        18.Yatibhāvanāṣṭaka

685A.18.1 Edited in PDV 125-127. Summary on p. 4 of the Introduction

685B.(Śrī) Candrasūri (1180) (NCat VI, 373)

       1.Ṭippaṇa on Maladhāri Hemacandra's Āvaśyakavṛttivyākhyā (NCat II, 191)

       2.Kṣetrasamāsa (Jain) (NCat V, 160)

       3.Durgapadavyākhyā on Haribhadra Sūri's Nandīsūtras (NCat IX, 338)

See e410.12:3,5

685B.3.0 Edited with editor's Viṣamapadaparyāya by Punyavijaya. 1966

685B.3.1 Edited Surat 1969

       4.Saṃgrahaṇīratna or Trailokyadīpikā and Durgapadavyākhyā thereon (Jain) (Ncat VI, 373; VIII, 276; IX, 75)

685B.4.1 Published by Bhimsi Manek, Bombay 1903

685B.4.2 Published, with Devabhadra's commentary, in DLPF Series 27, Bombay 1918

685B.4.3 Published in JDPS Series 42, Bhavnagar

       6.Laghusaṃgrahaṇī (Jain)

       7.Vrtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmabindu

See e410.7:2,7.5

685B.7.1 Edited Bombay 1991 (=BL1376.6.H3715)

        8.Vrtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Upadesapada

See e410.21.2

685B.8.1 Edited with Candrasūri's Ṭīkā. Mumbai 1989

        9.Vivaraṇa on Haribhadra Sūri's Anekāntajayapātakavṛtti

See 410.1.3

       10.Vṛtti on the Niravalīyasūtras

685B.10.1 Edited by Visvanatha in Sriyuta Raya Dhanapatisinha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 19-23, Benares 1885

685B.10.2 Edited by Dhanavijaya Gani. AgSS 1922, 1938 (BL1312.6.N57)

685B.10.3 Edited (and translated?) by A.S.Gopani and V.J.Chokshi. Ahmedabad 1934

       11.Utpādādisiddha and Vṛtti thereon

685B.11.1 Edited with Vṛtti. Bombay 1988 (BC25.C363)

        12.Vṛtti on the (Śrāddha)Pratikramaṇasūtra (JRK 390)

        13.Laghupravacanasāroddhāra

        14.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtras (JRK 45)

        15.Vṛtti on the Caityavandanasūtra

         16.Commentary on Abhayadeva's Āgamastottarī

685B.1.1 Edited Ahmedabad

       17.Commentary on Śivaśarman's Bandhaśtaka (?)

686.Halāyudha (1180)

       1.Mīmāṃsāśāstrasarvasva (Mīmāṃsā)

686.1.1.Edited by Umesh Mishra. JBRS 17, 1931 - 18, 1932

       2.General

686.2.1 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "Halāyudha and his works", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 4

687.Hemacandra (Kalikāsarvajñā) (1180)

       1.Anyayogavyavacchedadvātriṃśikā (Jain) (NCat I, 238)

687.1.1 Edited by Durgaprasad and Kasinath Pandurang Parab. Bombay 1890

687.1.2 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Damodar Lal Gosvami. ChSS 9, 1900

687.1.3 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Hiralal V. Hamsaraj.  Jamnagar 1903.

687.1.4 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī by Jawaharlal and Vamsidhara Gupta. RJSM 11-12, 1910. Second edition by J.C.Jain, 1935, 1970

687.1.5 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Hargovind Das and Becara Das. YJG 30, 1912

687.1.5.1 Chapter on the existence of God translated into German in Hermann Jacobi, Die Entwicklung des Gottesidee bei den Indern (Bonn 1923)

687.1.6 Edited by Muni Manavijaya. Ahmedabad 1924

687.1.7 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Ladhaji Motilal. AMP 3, 1925, 1926

687.1.8 Edited with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī. Bikaner 1927

687.1.9 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by A.B.Dhruva. BSPS 83, 1933

687.1.10 Section translated, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by S.K.Saksena, Charles A. Moore and Helen M. Johnson. Source Book 262-268. Selections reprinted SourceBAP 135-142

687.1.11 Translated, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by F.W.Thomas as The Flower-Spray of the Quodammodo Doctrine. Berlin 1960; Delhi 1968

687.1.12 A.B.Dhruva, "A bird's-eye view of Anyayogavyavaccheda-dvāṭriṃśika and Syādvādamañjarī", JainJ 2, 1968, 251-262

       1A.Ayogavyavaccheikadvātriṃśikā

687.1A.1 Edited in Kāvyamālā 7, p.104

687.1A.2 Edited in the second edition of the Syādvadamañjarī, Bombay 1935

       2.Pramāṇamīmāṃsā (Jain)

See 48.1.108

687.2.1 Edited, with autocommentary, by Motilal Ladhaji. AMP 1, 1925, 1926

687.2.2 Edited by Sukhlalji Sanghvi, Mahendra Kumar and Dalsukh Malvania. SJS 9, 1939, 1989

687.2.3 Translated by Satkari Mookerjee and Nathmal Tatia as A Critique of Organ of Knowledge. SJS 1, 1946. Reprinted with notes by Sukhlal Sanghvi. Ahmedabad 2002

687.2.4 Edited by Priyabala Shah. M.S.University Oriental Series 3. Baroda 1958

687.2.5 Sukhlalji Sanghvi, Advanced Studies in Indian Logic and Metaphysics.  ISPP 2.2-3, 1960-61: 189-201, 387-494. Reprinted Calcutta 1961

687.2.6 Hojun Nagasaki, "A study of the Pramāṇamīmāṃsā--an incomplete work on Jain logic", JIBSt 28, 1966, 861-868

687.2.7 Edited and translated by Satkari Mookerjee and Nathmal Tatia. Varanasi 1970

687.2.8 Edited with autocommentary by Subhacandra Bharilla. Ahmednagar 1970

687.2.9 E. A. Solomon, "Hemacandra's Pramāṇa-Mīmāṃsā: some striking features", Sambodhi 15, 1990, 14-23

687.2.14 Funijoga sin, "Hermacandra on sarvajña", SIPSR 379-386

687.2.17 V. M. Kulkarni, "Hemacandra's conception of originality and authorship in the Pramāṇamīmāṃsā", JASBo 82. 2009, 72-76

       3.Yogaśāstra or Adhyātmopaniṣad or Adhyātmavidyopaniṣad with Vivaraṇa thereon (Jain) (NCat I, 154)

See CIPAR

687.3.1 Chapters 1-4 edited with German translation of first four chapters by E. Windisch. ZDMG 28, 1874: 185-262, 678-679. Reprinted Leipzig 1874

687.3.2 Edited, with explanation based on several commentaries, by Hiralal V. Hamsaraj. Bombay 1899

687.3.3 Edited, with Vivaraṇa, by Vijayadharma Suri. BI 172, 1907-1921

687.3.4 Edited and translated with Vivaraṇa into Italian by F.Belloni-Filippi. GSAIF 22, 1908 - 26, 1914

687.3.5 Edited by Kesavavijaya Gani. Second edition. Bombay 1910

687.3.6 Edited, with Dharmadāsa's Upadeśamālā. Bhavnagar 1915

687.3.7 Edited by Muni Manasagara. Ahmedabad 1917

687.3.8 Edited, with editor's Vivaraṇa by Vijayabhakti. Bhavnagar 1926

687.3.8.1 Edited with commentary. Vijaya-Surisvara-Jaina- Granthamala 10. 1939

687.3.8.2 Edited Bombay 1949

687.3.8.3 Edited by Gopaladasa Jivabhai Patela. Sri Punjabi Jaina Granthamala 15, Ahmedabad 1952

687.3.9 Edited by Muni Samadarsi Prabhakara. Delhi 1963

687.3.10 Nathmal Tatia, "The Yogaśāstra of Hemacandra", JainJ 2, 1968, 230-233

687.3.11 Edited with Vivaraṇa by Muni Padmavijaya and Muni Nemicandra. Delhi 1975

687.3.12 Edited with Vivaraṇa by Jambuvijaya Muni. Three volumes. Bombay 1977-1986

687.3.12.1 Edited by Yasobhadra Vijaya. Ludhiana 1985

687.3.13 Translated by A.S.Gopani. Jaipur 1989

687.3.14 Olle Qvarnstrom, "Stability and adaptability: a Jain strategy for survival and growth", IIJ 40, 1997, 1-23

687.3.20 Edited and translated by Olle Qvarnstrom, The Yogaśāstra of Hemacandra. Harvard Oriental Series 60, Cambridge, Mass. 2002

          3A.Jivasamasaprakarana

687.3A.1 Edited Indore 1927

687.3A.2 Edited by Amitayasa Vijaya. Bombay 1985

687.3A.3 Edited by Silacandra Vijaya Gani. Ahmedabad 1994

          3B.Vacanāmṛta

687.3B.1 Edited by Muniraj Jayanta Vijayaji. Ujjain 1936

          3C.Vītarāgastotra

687.3C.0 Edited with Prabhananda Suri's Vivaraṇa . DLJP 1, Bombay 1911

687.3C.1 Edited, with Samodaya Gani's Avacurni and Prabhanandasulji's Vivarana, by Candraprabhasagar. Surat 1949

687.3C.2 Edited with Yasovijaya's Syadvadarahasya. Ahmedabad 1974, 1975

       4.General

687.4.1 Hermann Jacobi, "Hemachandra", ERE 6, 1925, 686-686

687.4.2 G.Buhler, "Über das Leben des Jaina Mönches Hemachandra, als Schulers des Devachandra aus der Vajraśākha", Denkschriften der phil.-hist. Kl. der Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vienna 38, 1889, 171-258. Translated into English by Manilal Patel as The Life of Hemachandra, POORI 1, 1954, 55-69; Saniniketan 1936.

687.4.3 Atsushi Uno, "On a work of Hemacandra", POORI 1, 1954, 55-69

687.4.4 Prabodh B. Pandit, "Hemacandra and the linguistic tradition", SMJVGJ 210-212

687.4.4.1 M. Maji, "A comprehensive list of the published works of Hemacandra (from the Catalogue of the India Ofice Library)", JainJ 2, 1968, 262-274

687.4.5 Jagdish P. Sarma, "Hemacandra: the life and scholarship of a Jaina monk", AsP 3, 1975, 195-216

687.4.6 C.N.Basavaraju, "A note on the three anuśāsanas of Ācārya Hemacandra", MO 11, 1978, 60-63

687.4.6.1 Frederick H. Hack, "Was Hemacandra really a misogynist?", Darshana 30.2, 1990, 69-84

687.4.6.2 Salini Joshi, "Ācārya Hemacandra: select bibliography", Sambodhi 15, 1990, 27-39

687.4.6.3 V.M.Kulkarni, "Hemacandra's treatment of the alaṃkāra and rasa traditions", Sambodhi 15, 1990, 1-13

687.4.7 John E.Cort, "Hemacandra on the rite of worshipping the Jina", Jinamanjari 6.1, 1993, 1-4

687.4.8 Vasantkumar M. Bhatt, "Kalikā-sarvajña Ācārya Hemacandra", Nirgrantha 2, 1996, 35-42

687.4.11 Ramakrsna Bhattacharya, "Hemacandra on the Cārvāka: a study", JainJ 37, 2002, 133-150

687.4.12 Sweta Prajapti, "Hemacandra's concept of pratibhā–an epistemological analysis", VIJ 39-40, 2001-2002, 126-133

687.4.15 Satya Ranjan Banerjee, "Political and social thoughts in Hemacandra", JainJ 39.1, 2004, 20-30

688.Ratnaprabhā Sūri (1181)

       1.Ratnākarāvatārikā on Vādideva's Pramāṇanayatattvāloka

See e658.1:1, 1.5, 3, 4, 10

       2.Doghaṭṭikā on Dharmadāsa's Upadeśamālā (NCat II, 351)(JRK 49-50)

       3.Commentary on Jinabhadra's Viśeṣyāvaśyakabhāṣya (?)

       4.Ṭīkā on the Rājapraśnīyasūtras (JRK 330)

689.Reṇuka or Revaṇārya or Śivācārīśvarācārya (1190)

       1.Pañcarātravyākhyā or Tantrasārapañcaratna (ms. at GOML Madras)

       2.Siddhāntaśikhāmaṇi (Vīraśaiva)

689.2.1 Edited with commentary by P.R.Karibasava Sastri. Mysore 1880

689.2.2 Edited, with Maritoṃdārya's Tattvapradīpikā, by Mallikarjuna Sastri. Two parts. Bombay 1905

689.2.3 Edited by S.C.N.Chatti by T.Sivaprakasa. Madras 1910

689.2.4 Edited by N.R.Karibasava Sastri. Mysore 1920

689.2.5 Edited Sholapur

689.2.6 Edited by Sivacarya Sivayogi. 1966

689.2.6.3 Edited by Siddhesvara Gaudaga. 1966

689.2.6.7 Selections edited and translated by M. Sivakumara. Ujjini, Dist. Bellary, Mysore 1968

689.2.7 H.P.Malladevaru, "The theory of changeless transformation (avikṛtapariṇāmavāda)", PBDFV 388-392

687.2.7.5 Edited in Kannada script by J.C.N. Bangalore 1976

689.2.8 Edited by Santa Sarma Hiremath. Varanasi 1986

689.2.8.3 Edited by V.P.Dvivedi. Varanasi 1993, 2000

689.2.8.7 Edited with Maritomdarya's Tattvapradīpikā by H. P. Malladevaru. Mysore 1995

689.2.10 P.M.Dinesh, "The concept of gaṇācāra in Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi", JKU 40-41, 1997-98, 132-135. Also SSM 95-98

689.2.11 Rama Ghose, "The concept of grace, gurutattva and dīkṣā in Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi", SSM 196-202

689.2.12 N.V.Kopal, "Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi and Anubhavasūtra", SSM 164-179

689.2.13 Mallikarjun Paraddu, "The influencde of Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi on the Vacana literature", SSM 85-94

690.Govinda (1190) (NCat VI, 192)

       1.Bālabodha on a Nyāya work by Śāṇḍilya (NCat VI, 192)

691.Mahābodhi (1190)

       1.Ṭīkā on Anuruddha's Paramatthaviniscaya (mentioned by Warder, p. 529)

       2.Ṭīkā or Porāṇa on (Culla) Dhammapāla's Saccasaṅkhepa (mentioned by Warder, p. 529)

691A.Ānandānubhava or Viśvanāthāśrama (1190)

        1.Vivaraṇa on Vimuktātman's Iśṭasiddhi (NCat II, 118, 261)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 206, 592

        2.Nyāyaratnadipāvalī (Advaita) (NCat II, 118)

691A.2.1 Edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AG 6, 1952

691A.2.2 Edited,with Ānandagiri's Vedāntaviveka, by V.G.Sastrigal and K. Sastrigal. MGOS 166, 1961. Summary from this volume reprinted in EnIndPh 11, 2006, 583-592

        3.Nyāyakalānidhi on Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyasāra (NCat II, 119)

See e494.1.7. Cf. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 66

        4.Padārthatattvanirṇaya (Advaita) (NCat II, 118)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 592

691A.4.1 Edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AG 1951

        5.Tarkadīpikā (Advaita) (NCat II, 118=119; VIII, 114

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 592

        6.Vedāntacandra (Advaita) (NCat II, 119)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 592

        7.General

691A.7.1 V. R. Kalyanasundara Sastri, "Ānandānubhava", PA; reprinted TVOS 26.2, 2001, 22-32

691B.Jñānottama Bhaṭṭāraka or Satyānanda (1190)

       1.Vidyaśrī on Śaṃkara's Bṛahmasuṭrabhāṣya

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 601

692.Saddhammapāla Jyoti or Chapaṭa (1190)

       1.Matikatthadīpanī (Theravāda)

       2.Nāmācāradīpaka or -dīpanī (Theravāda)

       3.Vibhāvanī or Ṭīkā on Nettippakaraṇa

See e550.4.1

       4.Ganananaya on Paṭṭhāna

       5.Saṅkhepapavaññana on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha (NCat I, 288)

       6.Gaṇṭhī on Buddhaghoṣa's Visuddhimagga

693.Siddhasenasūri (1191)

       1.Tattvajñānavikāśinī on Nemicandra's Pravacanasāroddhāra

See e630A.1:1, 3

694.Āṣāda (1192)

       1.Vivekamañjarī (Jain) (NCat II, 230)

694.1.1 Edited, with Bālacandra's Vṛtti, by Hargovindadasa. Banaras 1919

       2.Upadeśakandalī (Jain) (NCat II, 346)

694A.Devabhadra (1192) (NCat IX, 115)

       1.Commentary on Candrasūri's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat V, 160)

       2.Ṭippaṇa on Siddharṣi Gaṇi's Nyāyāvatāravivṛti (NCat IX, 115)

       3.Vṛtti on Candrasūri's Laghusaṃgrahaṇī (NCat VI, 373; IX, 115)

694A.3.1 Edited in DLPSeries 27, Bombay 1915

695.Harṣakīrti Sūri (1195)

       1.Ṭīkā on a Jinamatanirūpaṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 263)

696.Jayaratha (1200) (NCat VII, 186-l87)

       1.Viveka on Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka (NCat VII, 187; VIII, 104)

See e582.21:1, 3.0, 3.5, 4, 6, 20, 26

698.Author Unknown (1200)

       1.(Laghu)Yogavāsiṣṭha(rāmāyaṇa)

See a379.67.140. e317.1.60

698.1.1 Edited by Sripati Bhattacharya. Calcutta 185l

698.1.1.5 Edited Bombay 1880

698.1.2 Translated by Viharilala Mitra. Four volumes. Calcutta 1891-1899, 1976

698.1.2.1 Edited, with Anandabodhendra's Vasisthamaharamayanatatparyaprakasa, by Vasudeva Laxman Shastri Pansikar. Two volumes. Bombay 1900, 1911, 1918, 1981, 1984,1994

698.1.3 N.K.Ramasami Aiyar, Indian Wisdom, or Readings from the Yoga Vāsiṣṭha. Vellore 1903

698.1.4 Bhagavan Das, Mystic Experience. Tales of Yoga and Vedānta from the Yogavāsiṣṭha. Theosophical Review 1899-1900. Reprinted Varanasi 1959

698.1.5 Edited, with Ānandabodhendra's Vāsiṣṭhamahārāmāyaṇatātparyaprakāśa, by Vasudeva Laxman Shastri Pansikar. Two volumes. Bombay 1911, 1918

698.1.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 228-272

698.1.7 Bhikhan Lal Atreya, Yogavāsiṣṭha and Modern Thought, Banaras 1934, 1939, 1954. Published as Yogavāsiṣṭha and Its Philosophy (Moradabad 1966)

698.1.8 B.L.Atreya, "Yoga Vāsiṣṭha and some of the minor Upaniṣads", POWSBSt 9, 1934, 1-18

698.1.9 V.Raghavan, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and the Bhagavad Gītā and the place of origin of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JOR 13, 1938: 72-82, 161-163

698.1.10 V.Raghavan, "The date of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JOR 13, 1939, 110-128

698.1.11 Prahlad C. Divanji, "Further light on the date of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", PO 3.1, 1939, 29-44

698.1.11.1 Translated by Dhirendra Nath Bose. Dum Dum 1939

698.1.12 P.C.Divanji, "Yogavāsiṣṭha on the means of proof", NIA 2, 1939-40, 288-295

698.1.13 Prahlad C. Divanji, "Yogavāsiṣṭha on the origin of Indian philosophy", PO 5.4, 1941, 186-196

698.1.14 Section edited by Lacchmi Dhar, Sikhidvaja-Kathānakam. Delhi 1945.

698.1.15 H.G.Narahari, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and the doctrine of free will", ALB 10.1, 1946, 36-50

698.1.16 Sita Prasad Bhattacharya, "The emergence of Adhyātmaśāstra or the birth of Yogavāsiṣṭha Rāmāyaṇa", IHQ 24, 1948, 201-202

698.1.17 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Yogavāsiṣṭha and the Upaniṣads", VK 36, 1950, 419-420.

698.1.18 V.Raghavan, "The date of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JOR 17, 1950, 428-431

698.1.19 Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, "The cardinal tenets of the Yogavāsiṣṭha and their relation to the Trika system of Kāśmira", ABORI 32, 1951, 130-145

698.1.20 Aksaya Kumar Banerjea, "Gītā and Yogavāsiṣṭha", EB 57, 1952, 53-108

698.1.21 Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha conception of the essence of divine worship", ALB 19, 1955, 52-76

698.1.22 Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha way to ideal life", ALB 21, 1957, 66-79.

698.1.23 B.L.Atreya, Deification of Man: Its Methods and Stages according to the Yogavasistha. Second edition. Moradabad 1958, 1963

698.1.23.1 B.L.Atreya, The Essence of Yogavasistha. Moradabad 1962

698.1.23.2 Satya Vrat, "Un-Pāṇinian forms in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", VIJ 1, 1963, 247-266

698.1.24 Partly translated by Dhirendra Nath Bose. Calcutta 1963. Portions published 1984

698.1.25 Translated by S.V.Ganapati, Valmīki Mahā Rāmāyaṇa, or, Yogavāsiṣṭha. Madras 1963

698.1.26 B.L.Atreya, "The philosophy of the Yogavāsiṣṭha. A bird's-eye view", Darshana 4, 1964, 61-77

698.1.26.5 Kshitish Chandra Chakravarti, Vision of Reality. Ph. D. Thesis, Calcutta University 1966

698.1.27 Satya Vrat, "Notes on the language of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", ABORI 48-49, 1966, 313-323

698.1.28 Satya Vrat, "Prepositional verbs in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JASBe 9, 1967, 49-64

698.1.29 B.H.Kapadia, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and the Rāmāyaṇa", SVUOJ 11, 1968, 47-56

698.1.30 T.N.Krishnaswami, "The Yoga Vāsiṣṭha: gospel of self-enquiry", MP 5, 1968, 21-26

698.1.31 Kshitis Chandra Chakravarti, Vision of Reality. Calcutta 1969

698.1.32 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "Descriptive poetry in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JDSUD 1.1, 1971, 19-28

698.1.33 Edited by Sriram Sarma. Two volumes. Bareilly 1971

698.1.34 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "Some popular etymologies in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JDSUD 1.2, 1972, 1-5

698.1.35 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "Some anomalies in the language of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", VRFV 325-329

698.1.36 Edited, with Ānandabodhendra Sarasvatī's Vāsiṣṭhamahārāmāyaṇatātparyaprakāśa, by Krishna Pant Sastri. AG 1976; Delhi 1998

698.1.37 R.K.Shringy, "Importance of Yoga Vāsiṣṭha for spiritual enlightenment", Hindutva 7.6, 1976, 3-13

698.1.38 B.Kuppuswamy, "The quintessence of Yogavāsiṣṭha", BVa 12, 1977: 66-82, 130-158, 194-214. 13, 1978, 1-17

698.1.38.1 James Dougla McMichael, "Idealisms in Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha and Yogācāra Buddhism", Darshana 17.3, 1977, 1-13

698.1.39 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "A note on the ka-(ken)-ending. Words in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 969-970

698.1.40 B.Kuppuswamy, "Meditation according to Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", VK 66, 1979, 426-43l

698.1.41 Satya Vrat Shastri, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha--a study in vocabulary", ITaur 7, 1979, 36l-368

698.1.41.1 Christopher Chapple, The Concept of Will (pauruṣa) in the Yogavāsiṣṭha. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1980; Ann Arbor 1981

698.1.42 F.Chenet, "Vie et mort selon le Yogavāsiṣṭha", RHR 201, 1984, 139-170

698.1.43 Satya Vrat Shastri, "Taddhita formations in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 320-332

698.1.44 Peter Thomi, Cūḍālā. Eine Episode aus dem Yogavāsiṣṭha. Wichtrach (Schweiz Institut fur Indologie) 1980, 1986

698.1.45 J.P.Atreya, "Yoga with special reference to Yogavāsiṣṭha and Shrī Swāminārāyan", NDVP 1.210-220

698.1.46 Christopher Chapple, "The pauruṣeya paradigm of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JRS 9.1-2, 1981, 47-61

698.1.47 Edited ("compiled") by Jnanananda Bharati and translated by Samvid as The Essence of Yoga-Yogavāsiṣṭha. Madras 1982, 1987

698.1.48 Peter Thomi, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha in its longer and shorter version", JIP 11, 1983, 107-116

698.1.48.1. S.Anantharaman, "Analogies and stories of Yoga Vāsiṣṭha", TL 7.1-3, 1984

698.1.49 Venkatesananda, The Concise Yoga Vāsiṣṭha. Albany 1984; Delhi 2003

698.1.50 Marda S. Pisolkar, "Jīvanmukti in the Yogavāsiṣṭha" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 357-358

698.1.51 Peter Thomi, Yogavāsiṣṭha Konkordanz. Wichtrach 1985

698.1.52 Translated by Bulusu Venkateswarulu. Volume 1. Kakinade 1985

698.1.53 Edited by Thakur Prasad Dvivedi. Two volumes. Delhi 1988

698.1.53.0 Phyllis Granoff, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha: the continuing search for a context", NHRI 181-205

698.1.53.01 Book one edited and translated into German by Peter Thomi. Wichtrach 1988

698.1.53.1 Manda Pisolkar, "Jñāna-Yoga in Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", BDCRI 50, 1990, 197-300

698.1.54 Translated by Venkatesananda as The Supreme Yoga. Two volumes. Tehri-Garhwal 1991

698.1.55 Walter Slaje, "A guide to the philosophical and religious terms in the (Laghu)Yogavāsiṣṭha", WZKS 34, 1990, 147-179

698.1.56 Peter Thomi, Laghu-Yogavāsiṣṭha Pada-Index. Wichtrach 1991

698.1.57 B.L.Atreya, "The occult teachings of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", IHDAB 192-210

698.1.58 R.M.Hari, Śrī Yoga Vāsiṣṭha: The Spiritual Dialogue between Śrī Rāmachandra and Śrī Vāsiṣṭha. Ulhas Nagar 1992

698.1.59 Walter Slaje, "Sarvasiddhānta-siddhānta on 'tolerance' and 'syncretism' in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", WZKSOA 36, 1992, Supplement 307-322

698.1.59.0 Michel Hulin, "Human free-will and the divine absolute freedom according to the Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", CracowIS 135-140

698.1.59.1 M.S.Pisalkar, "Doctrine of mokṣa in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", BDCRI 53, 1993, 323-324

698.1.60.R.M.Hari, The Yoga Vāṣiṣṭha. Delhi 1995

698.1.61 Jürgan Hameder, "Śaiva Tantra material in the Yogavāṣiṣṭha", WZKSOA 42, 1998, 67-76

698.1.62 Edited by Ravi Prakash Arya and translated by Vihari Lal Mitra. Four volumes. Delhi 1998

698.1.63 Walter Slaje, "On changing others' ideas: the case of Vidyāraṇya and the Yogavāsiṣṭha", IIJ 41, 1998, 103-124

698.1.64 Francois Chenet, Psychogenese et cosmogonie selon le Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha: la monde et dans l'ame. Two volumes. Paris 1998-1999

698.1.65 Edited, with Ānandabodhendra Sarasvatī's Tātparyaprakāśa, by Kanti Gupta. Delhi 1998

698.1.66 Edited and translated by Vihari Lal Mitra. Four volumes. Delhi 1998

698.1.67 Jurgen Hanneder, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and its Kashmirian recension, the Mokṣopāya. Notes on their textual quality", WZKS 44, 2000, 183-210

698.1.69 K.S.Arjundwadkar, "Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha--a frank appraisal", ABORI 82, 2001, 213-231

698.1.70 Menaha Ganesthasan, "A matter of character: Vāsiṣṭha and Aristotle on moral development", AsPOxford 11.2, 2001, 103-124

698.1.72 Translated by P.N.Murthy. Part I, Mumbai 2001

698.1.75Walter Slaje, "Observations on the making of the Yogavāsiṣṭha (caitta, nañartha and vaḥ", LPEIM 771-796

698.1.78 Roddam Narasimha, "A metaphysics of living systems: reduction and emergentism in Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", Sandhan 2.2, 2002, 155-164

698.1.80 B. Lo Turco, "Il terzo prakaraṇa della Yogavāsiṣṭha (utpatti) e la doctrine śivaita della vibrazione (spanda)", RDSO 76, 2002, 87-120

698.1.81 Translated by Venkatesananda as The Supreme Yoga. Delhi 2003. Two volumes, Delhi 2005

698.1.85 P.P.Bharata Iyer, "Yoga Vasiṣṭha–elixir of self-knowledge", Dilip 30.4, 2004, 24-27

698.1.88 Raghunandan, The Wisdom of Vasiṣṭha. A Study of Laghu Yoga Vasiṣṭha from a Seeker's Point of View. Delhi 2004

698.1.90 Kala Acharya, "Concept of vidyā-avidyā in the Yogavasīsṭha", YMAP 129-149

698.1.91 R. Gopalakrishnan, "The philosophy of Yogavasisṭha", YMAP 1-16

698.1.93 Jurgen Hanneder and Walter Slaje, "Noch einmal zur langen und kurzen Versionen des Yogavasiṣṭha in ihren Verhaltnis zum Mokṣopāya-Rezension", AS 59, 2005, 509-532

698.1.93.5 Minati Kar, "Concept of mind in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 92-109

698.1.93.6 R. Balinderjit Kaur, "The Advaitavāda of Yogavasiṣṭha and Śrī Guru Granth Sahib", YMAP 264-281

698.1.94 P. G. Lalye, "Concept of jivāṇmukti and videhamukti", YMAP 200-211

698.1.94.3 Lekh Raj Manjdadavia, "The means and method of self-realization", YMAP 172-189

698.1.94.6 Harimohan Mishra, "Concept of jīva in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 55-64

698.1.94.9 Surendramohan Mishra, "Concept of vairāgya in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 157-171

698.1.95 A. N. Pandey, "The Yogavasiṣṭha and the Vedānta", YMAP 248-263

698.1.95.5 S. P. Sharma, "Nature of jagat in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 71-76

698.1.95.8 Satya Vrat Shastri, "Daiva and puruṣakāra in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 212-222

698.1.96 Irma Schotsmer, Twenty-two Laghu Yoga Vasiṣṭha Selections. Delhi 2005

698.1.97 D. Sensharma, "Nature of ātman in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 44-84

698.1.97.5 L. P. Upadhyaya, "Hindrances to self-realization", YMAP 190-199

698.1.98 G. U. Thite, "Concept of ego in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 122-128

698.1.99 Koshalya Walli, "Relation between Brahman and jivā in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 65-70

698.1.100 Francois Chenet, "Le Yogavāsisṭha au risque du 'Mokṣopāya Projext'. Reflexions sur le orientations de la recherche actuelle: a propos d'une publication recente", ITaur 32-33, 2006, 9-26

698.1.101 Jurgen Hanneder, Studies on the Mokṣopāya. Wiesbaden 2006

698.1.102 Bhaskarananda, The Philosophical Verses of Yogavasistha. Seattle 2006

698.1.103 P. Sriramamurti, "States of consciousness according to Yogavasiṣṭha", FacInd 214-217

698.1.105 Seth Tichenor, "Looking beyond darśana: a philosophical exposition of the guru's pedagogy in the Yoga Vāsiṣṭha", AsPOxford 17, 2007, 83-96

698.1.107 Klaus Witz, "The three ākāśas of Yogavāsiṣṭha as interpreted by Sri Satya Saibaba", PappuSV 278-291

698.1.110 Cf. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 589

698.1.115 Satya Prakash Singh, "Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha and its vision of Yoga:, HY 371-383

699.Vācissara (1200)

       1.Ṭīkā on Buddhadatta's Abhidhammāvatāra (NCat I, 289)

See e211.1.2.2

       2.Aṭṭhadīpana (Theravāda)

       3.Ṭīkā on Khemappakaraṇa

       4.Ṭīkā on Anuruddha's Nāmarūpapariccheda

       5.Paccayasaṃgaha (Theravāda)

699A.Mayilla Dhāvala (1200)

       1.Nayacakra

See e476.3.3

699A.1.1 Edited by Kailash Chandra Sastri. MDJG, Prakrit Series 12. Second edition, New Delhi 1999

700.Nānābhivaṃsa (1200)

       1.Netti Mahāṭīkā (mentioned in Warder, 528)

701.Vātsya Varada or Varadācārya or Nadādur Ammāl (1200) (NCat VIII, 49)

       1.Prameyamālā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya (mss. cited in Oudh IX, 16; Opp. II, 828; IOL 604)

701.1.0 Edited by R. Ramanujachari and K. Srinivasacharya. JAU 10, 3 (1941), 1-28.

701.1.1 Two chapters edited and translated into German by Gerhard Oberhammer, Materialien zum Geschichte der Rāmānuja-Schule II. Vātsya Varadagurus Traktat von der Transcendenz derBrahma in der Kontrovers-theologische Tradition der Schule. OAWV 28, 1996

701.1.2 Edited by N. S. Ramanuja Tatacarya, V. Venkataraman and T. S. R. Narayana. SVOS 35, Tirupati 2006

       2.Prapannapārijāta

See e23.1.40

701.2.1 Edited by T.K.V.N.Sudarshanacharya. Tirupati 1954

701.2.2 Edited with editor's commentary by Uttamur T. Viraraghacarya. Madras 1962

701.2.2.5 Edited by N.V.Rajagopalana. Madras 1963

701.2.3 Edited and translated by Nadadoor Ammal. Madras 1971

701.2.4 Edited by N.V.Rajagopalan. Madras n.d.

       3.Tattvasāra on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya (NCat VIII, 72)

701.3.1 Edited by R.Ramanujacarya. JAU 8.2, 1939, 1-20

701.3.2 Edited, with Vatsya Varada's Ratnasarini thereon, by V.S. Venkatacarya. MGOS 76, 1951

701.3.2.5 Edited with editor's commentary by U. T. Viraraghavacarya

701.3.3 Edited and translated, with Vatsya Varada's Ratnasarini thereon, by M.A. Venkatakrishnan. Madras 1995

       4.Bhāṣya on Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad (cf. Oudh XVI, 32 for ms. citation)

       5.(Para)Tattvanirṇaya (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 49, 64)

701.5.1 Edited SMS 12, 1902

701.5.1.5 Edited Vadodara 1937

701.5.2 Edited and translated into German by Sylvia Stark. OAW Beitrage zur Kultur- und Geistesgeschichte Asiens 4. Two volumes. Wien 1990

       6.Commentary on Rāmānuja's Vedānta(tattva)sāra (NCat VIII,72)

701.6.1 Edited, with Vādhula Vīrarāghavācārya's Ratnasāriṇi. MGOS 76, 1951

       7.Prapaṃcamithyātvānumānakhaṇḍana (NCat XIII, 2)

       7A. Yatiliṅgasamarthana

701.7A.1 Translated by Patrick Olivelle in Renunciation in Hinduism, a Medieval Debate. Vol II: The Viśiṣtādvaita Argument. Publications of the De Nobili Research Library 14. Wien 1987

       8.General

701.8.1 Halina Marlewicz, "Vātsya Varadaguru on the akaṇḍavākyārtha theory of Advaita Vedānta", SH3 108-130

702.Jinatilaka Upādhyāya (1200)

       1.Ṭīkā on Jinadatta Sūri's Sandehadolāvalī (JRK 413)

703.Sarvadeva (1200)

       1.Pramāṇamañjarī (Nyāya)

703.1.1 Edited by M.R.Tailanga. 1937; Bombay 1985

703.1.2 Edited by M.K.Sarma. ALB 6.2, 1942, 111-122. Reprinted Adyar 1942

703.1.3 Edited with Balabhadra Miśra's Ṭīkā, Advayāraṇya Yogin's Ṭippaṇa, and Vāmanabhaṭṭa's commentary, by Pattabhirama Sastri. RPG 8, 1953

703.1.3.5 Edited Bombay 1985

703.1.4 Edited with Balabhadra Miśra's Ṭīkā by Gita Banerji. Volume I. Varanasi 1988

703.1.6 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 307-309

703A.Rakṣānanda Guru (1200)

       1.Vicārasāra (JRK 353)

704.Sondāḍa (1200)

       1.General

704.1.1 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Sondāla Upādhyāya", POWSBSt 2, 1923, 199-200

704.1.2 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 668

704A.Uttamajñāna Yati (1200)

       1.Vaktavyakāśikā on Padmapāda's Pañcapādikā (NCat II, 298)

Cf.EnIndPh 11, 2006, 601

       2.Commentary on Jñānaghana's Tattvaśuddhi (NCat II, 298; VIII, 65)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 601

705.Dāmodara (1200)

       1.Tarkārṇava (Prābhākara) (NCat VIII, 135; IX, 18)

705.1.1 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Tarkārṇava (Prameyaparāyaṇa) of Dāmodara--a rare work on the Prābhākara-mīmāṃsā", PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 217-2l9

706.Vātsveśvara (1200)

       1.Mīmāṃsāmahārṇava (Mīmāṃsā) (mentioned in DB, p. 94)

706A.Author Unknown (1200)

       1. Upādhidarpaṇa (Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika)

706A.1.1 Eberhard Guha, "Ansätze zur Fregischen Semantik in Upādhidarpaṇa", WZKSO 46, 1996, 223-224

707.Dharmaghoṣa (1206) (NCat IX, 243)

       1.Śatapadī (Jain) (NCat IX, 243)

       2.Paramāṇuvicāra

707.2.1 Edited with Dharmaghoṣa's Caityavandanasūtra and Dharmakīrti's commentaries on both. Bombay 1988

       3.Bhāṣya on the Caityavandanasūtra

See 707.2.1

707A.Devabhadra (1208)

        1.Vṛtti on (Śrī)Candrasūri's Saṃgrahaṇīratna

See e685B.4.2

707A.1.1 Printed in DLP Series 27, Bombay 1915

708.Jinadatta or Jinapāla Sūri (1208)

         4.Vivekavilāsa (General)

708.4.0 Edited in R.G.Bhandarkar, Report on the Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Bombay Presidency during 1883-84 (Bombay 1887), 458-463

708.4.1 Edited Ahmedabad 1898

708.4.1.5 Published in Sarasvati Grantha Mala 1, Agra 1920

708.4.2 Partly translated by K.W.Folkert, op. cit., pp. 400-402

708.4.3 Edited by Srikrsna 'Jagadguru". Delhi 2008

708A.Hemacandra Sūri (1210)

       1.Vicārasāra(saṃgraha) (JRK 353)

709.Śrīvatsāṅka Sūri (1210) (NCat I, 256)

       1.Apūrvabhaṅga (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 256)

711.Naracandra Sūri (1210)

         1.Ṭippanī on Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasaṃgraha

See e278.1.16.1

711.1.1 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 277-278

1211A Nanjiar (1113-1209)

        1 Ātmavivaha

1211A.1.1 J. Parthasarathi, "Nanjiyar's Ātmavivaham", SRK 24.1, 2000, 2-4

        2. General

1211A.2.1 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Nanciyar", SRV 7.2, 1983, 65-68

712.Murāri Miśra (1210)

       1.Ekādaśādyadhikaraṇa (Mīmāṃsā) (NCat III, 63)

712.1.1 Edited by Umesh Mishra, "Ekādaśādyādhikaraṇa of Murāri Mishra", ABORI 10, 1930, 235-245

       2.Tripādīnītinayana (Mīmāṃsā) (NCat VIII, 235-236)

See e22.1:40, 45

712.2.1 Edited in Ujjwala Panse, A Reconstruction of the Third School of Pūrvamīmāṃsā. Delhi 1990

712.2.2 Gerdi Gershheimer, "Le Tripādinītinayana de Murāri Miśra: un texte d'obedience Prābhākara?", BEFEO 81, 1994, 295-326

       3.General

712.3.1 Umesh Mishra, "Murāri Miśra's distinctive views on certain topics of Pūrvamīmāṃsā", PAIOC 5, 1930, 967-994. Reprinted Allahabad 1930 (?)

712.3.2 Ujjvala Panse, "Murāri on sentence-unity" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 355

712.3.3 Gerdi Gersheimer, "Le catégories (padārtha) selon Murāri Miśra", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 13-14, 1995-96, 177-243

712.3.6 Ujjvala Jha, "Murāri Mishra's contribution to Pūrvamīmāṃsā", PIPV 345-386

713.Gundayya Bhaṭṭa (1213) (NCat VI, 6l)

       1.Commentary on Śrīharṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (NCat V,176)

714.Ājita Devasūri (1216) (NCat I, 82)

       1.Yogavidhi (Jain) (NCat I, 82)

       2.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra (NCC I, Rev. Ed. 82; JRK p. 44)

        3.Dīpikā on Abhayadevasūri's Praśnavyākaraṇasūtra (JRK 275)

         4.Avacūrī on Jinavallabha Sūri's Praśnaśataka (NCC 13, 106)

         5.Ārādhana (JRK 31)

         6.Dīpikā on the Ācāraṅgasūtras (NCC I, Rev. Ed., p. 82)

715.Vibhūticandra (1220)

       1.Tātparyapañjikāviśeṣadyotinī on Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra

715.1.1 Indumatie Karunaratne, "Bodhicaryāvatāra-Tātparya-pañjikāviśeṣa- dyotanī-Nāma", EnBud 3.2, 1971, 184

715.1.5 Jan-Ulrich Sobisch, Three-View Theories in Tibetan Buddhism: A Comparative Study of Major Traditions from the Twelfth Through the Nineteenth Centuries. Wiesbaden 2002

        2.Antarmañjarī (NCat I, 226)

        3. General

715.3.0 Cyrus Stearns, "The life and Tibetan legacy of Mahāpaṇḍita Vibhūticandra", JIABS 19.1, 1996, 127-=ff.

715.3.1 Claus Vogel, "Lunar eclipses of the early 1rth century predicted by the Buddhist master Vibhuticāndra", in Tractata Tibetica et Mongolica: Festschrift fur Klaus Sagaster zum 65. Geburtstes. Ed. Klaus, Sagaster, Karenina Kolimar-Paulana and Christian Petes (Wiesbaden 2002), 305-311

715A.Citsukha (1295) (NCat VII, 45-46)

       1.Adhikāramañjarī (Index to the sections of Brahmasūtras) (NCat I,141; VII, 46)

See 23.1.163. Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 603

715A.1.1 Edited by T.R.Chintamani. JOR 5, 1931, 261-270

       2.Adhikārasaṃgati (NCat I, 142; VII, 46)

See 23.1.163; EnIndPh10, 2006, 603

715A.2.l Edited by T.R.Chintamani. JOR 7, 1933: 11-24, 291-301

       3.Abhiprāyaprakāśikā on Maṇḍana Miśra's Brahmasiddhi

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 603-605

715A.3.1 Edited, with Ānandapūrṇa Vidyāsāgara's Bhāvaśuddhi, by N.S. Anantakrishna Sastri. MGOS 161, 1963

715A.3.2 Priti Sharma, "The Abhiprāya-prakāśikā and Brahman", JOI 40, 1990, 55-58

       4.Bhāvaprakāśikā on Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya

See e23.1:144,163; EnIndPh10, 2006, 605

       5.Bhāvadīpikā on Śrīharṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (NCat V, l76)

See e655.1:3,8; EnIndPh10, 2006, 606

       6.(Bhava)Tattvaprakāśikā on Sureśvara's Naiṣkarmyasiddhi

             (cf. Ad IX, p. 330 for ms. citation)

See e417.4.21; EnIndPh10, 2006, 606

       7.Vivṛti on Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda

See e716.1.1; EnIndPh10, 2006, 606

       8.Vivṛti on Ānandabodha's Pramāṇamālā

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 606

       9.Tātparyadīpikā or Bhāvadyotanikā on Prakāśātman's Pañcapādikā-Vivaraṇa

            (NCat VII, 461; XI, 34-35)

See e402.5.10; EnIndPh10, 2006, 607

       10.Citsukhī or (Pratyak)Tattva(pra)dīpikā (Advaita) (NCat VII, 46; VIII, 53)

715A.10.1 Edited by Vedanarama Sarma Kanyakubja. Pan n.s. 4, 1882 - 6, 1884

715A.10.2 Edited with Pratyaksvarūpa's commentary. Banaras 1884

715A.10.2.5 Edited by Nrsimhadeva Sastri with editor's Prabha. Bombay 1900. First section only Lahore 1921

715A.10.3 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayanaprasādinī, by Kashinath Shastri. Bombay 1915, 1931; Delhi 1987

715A.10.4 Partially edited by L.S.Dravid in Śāstrasārasaṃgraha (Calcutta 1916-1918)

715A.10.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 147-163

715A.10.7 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayanaprasādinī, by Yogindrananda. Banaras 1956, 1974

715A.10.8 Neelakantha Sarma Hirematha, A Critical and Comparative Study of the Tattvapradīpikā of Śrī Citsukhācārya. Ph.D. Thesis, Banaras Hindu University 1968

715A.10.9 V.Anjaneya Sarma, Citsukha's Contribution to Advaita with special reference to the Tattvapradīpikā. Mysore 1974

715A.10.10 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayaprasādinī, by Udasina P. Svamiyogindrananda. Varanasi 1974

715A.10.11 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayaprasādinī and Hanumanadasa's Tattvacandrika (in Hindi), by Gajananasastri Musalagamvakara. Varanasi 1987

715A.10.11.5 Priti Sharma, "Citsukhācārya on Brahman and avidyā", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 145-154

715A.10.11.8 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayanaprasādinī, Vidyānanda Giri's Chatratoṣiṇī and Viṣṇudevānandagiri's Pratyaktattvaprakāśikā, by Devananda Giri and Bhaskarasamvid Giri. Two volumes. Hrsikesh, U.P. 1992-1993

715A.10.12 Sukharanjan Saha, "Translation and elucidation of definitions of svaprakāśatva in Citsukha's Tattvapradipikā", EssInP 47-94

715A.10.15 Summarized by Paul Kuepferle, Sutharanjan Saha and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2006, 607-702

       12.Vedāntasiddhāntakārikāmañjarī (Advaita) (Ms. at GOML)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 702

       13.Vyākhyā on Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha (cf. GVD 2057 for ms. citation)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 702

       14.Commentary on a Ṣaḍdarśanasaṃgrahavṛtti (NCat VII, 46)

       15.Sambandhokti on Ānandabodha's Nyāyadīpāvalī

See e716.1.3; EnIndPh10, 2006, 702

       16.General

715A.16.1 M.M.Gurunathan, "Śrī Citsukhācārya", JSS 2.5, 1940-41, 3 pp.

715A.16.2 Janakivallabha Bhattacharya, "Is not-being deduced from being?", PAIOC 12.2, 1944, 415-421

715A.16.3 S.Krishnamurti Sastri, "Chitsukha", PA 148-152; reprinted TVOS 27.2, 2002, 31-36

715A.16.4 V.A.Sarma, "Some more notices about Citsukha", SVUOJ 18, 1975, 73-79

715A.16.5 M.M.Trivedi, "Citsukha's view on self-luminosity", JIP 15, 1987, 115-124

715A.16.6 Priti Sharma, "Citsukhācārya on Brahman and avidyā", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 145-154

715A.16.7 Priti Sharma, "The abhiprāya-prakāśikā of brahman", JOI 40, 1990, 55-58

715A.16.10 Discussed in Antnalal Thakur, ODVS 415-417

716.(renumbered 672A)

717.Meykāṇṭa Tevār (1221)

       1.Śivajñānabodha and Vārttika thereon (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

717.1.1 Henry R. Hoisington, "Syllabus of the Śiva-Gñāna-Potham", JAOS 2, 1851, 135-154

717.1.2 Translated by Henry R. Hoisington. JAOS 4, 1854. Reprinted New Haven 1854

717.1.3 Edited, with Śivaṇana(Śivajñāna)'s Ciṛṛurai by N.A.Navakar. Madras 1895

717.1.4 Translated by J.M.N.Pillai. Madras 1895; Dharmapur Adinam 1941

717.1.5 Edited, with Śivaṇana(Śivajñāna)'s Ciṛṛurai, Tiruviyalur Uyyavadanur's Tiruvundiyar and Cidambaratambiran's commentary thereon, Tirukadavur Uyyavandur's Tirukalittupadiyar with Śivaprakāśa's commentary thereon, Aruṇanti Śivācāriyār's Śivajñānasiddhiyarparapakkam with Tattvaprakāśar's commentary thereon, Aruṇanti's Śivasiddhiyar-supakkam with Subrahmanya Deśikar's commentary thereon, Aruṇanti's Irūpavirūpaḥtu with Namaśśivayar's commentary thereon, Mānavachakam Kadaṇḍa Devār's Unmaivilakkam, Umāpati Śivācāriyar's Śivaprakāśa with Cidambaranāthar's commentary thereon, Umāpati's Tiruvaruṭpayan with Nirambaravagīya Deśikar's commentary thereon, Umāpati's Viṇavenpā with Namaśśivaya's commentary thereon, Umāpati's Pottipa'rodai, Koṭikavi, Neñcuvitutūtu with Kalyāṇasundaru Mudaliyar's commentary, Tattvanātar's Unmainerivilakkam and Umāpati's Sankarpanirākaraṇam, (all edited) by V.K.Nagalinga Mudaliyar in Meykāṇdasattiram. Madras 1897

717.1.6 Same collection as 717.1.5, without commentaries, edited by A.S.Mudaliyar. Madras 1899

717.1.7 Edited, with Śivañāna's Bhāṣya, by M.S.Pillai. Madura 1906

717.1.8 Translated into Sanskrit, with Śivañāna's Bhāṣya and S.Desikar's gloss, by V.S.Pandita. Madras 1906

717.1.9 Edited by M.B.R.H.Pillai and translated by J.M.N. Pillai. Trichinopoly 1906

717.1.10 Edited with editor's commentary by K.V.Sentinath Aiyar. Madras 1916

717.1.11 Edited with Śivañāna's Bhāṣya. Madras 1921

717.1.12 Edited with Paranisami Svāmi's Vedāntadīpikā. Kumvakonam 1922

717.1.13 Translated by David Nadar Navamoney. Tirucharappali 1927

717.1.14 V.Paranjoti, "Proofs of the soul in Tamil Śaiva-siddhānta", PQ 9, 1933-34, 270-281

717.1.15 Edited, with Śivañāna's Ciṛṛurai. Samajam 1934